《Forging of a Battle Mage》


 Chapter One. A New World.

    I can hear myself. Or maybe I feel myself? I can¡¯t say for sure, as my consciousness flickers¡ªappearing, vanishing¡ªnever allowing me to grasp what is happening around me, or even if I still exist.


    A cold surface beneath me. Steel? Stone? A buzzing noise, the sharp clatter of metal nearby. Piercing touches all over my body, something stabbing into my skin and muscles, reaching my very nerves, my bones¡ªthen unbearable pain, fading my consciousness away again.


    Is this the first time? The tenth? I don¡¯t know anymore. I don¡¯t understand.


    Orange light slashes through my closed eyelids. A voice speaks right into my ear. The words are unclear¡ªno, wait. Some of them I recognize¡­ ¡°you can¡± ¡­ ¡°we did¡± ¡­ ¡°you know¡± ¡­ ¡°don¡¯t forget¡± ¡­ ¡°become¡± ¡­ ¡°God.¡±


    The words sound¡­ strange. Their meaning? Their form?


    What madness is this?! Who am I? Where am I?


    I try to open my eyes, to turn my head toward the voice whispering to me, but I can¡¯t. The surface beneath me jolts violently, slamming my head against metal. Then¡ªweightlessness. I am falling.


    In the last moment, I glimpse impossibly large black eyes on a white, furry face. And then¡ªcold wind, snow¡ªcarrying me away.


    And I fall.


    I fall into the night, surrounded by a raging blizzard. The wind howls in my ears, countless gray snowflakes whirl around me, sometimes flying beside me, sometimes breaking away below.


    Terror. Raw, unrelenting. Because when you fall, there is always¡ªsomewhere below¡ªa surface waiting for you to smash into. And survival is not guaranteed.


    No time to think¡ªdamn it! A white wall of snow crashes into me, knocking the breath from my lungs. It softens the blow slightly but hurls me sideways, down again, and again, and again¡­


    Like a ragged sack of cloth, I tumble down the slope, grunting each time I slam into the ground¡ªif I still have breath left to grunt.


    At last, a deep snowdrift catches me¡ªnot stopping me completely, but slowing me down as I punch through it, like a boulder through thin spring ice. I no longer tumble but slide, until finally¡ªstillness.


    ¡ªOooohhh!¡ªI groan, whether in relief or in fear of what I don¡¯t understand.


    I move my arms. They hurt, but they work. I move my legs. They work too. I run my hands over my ribs, my head¡­


    ¡ªWhat the hell?!¡ªI shout. I¡¯m bald?!


    It doesn¡¯t take long to realize¡ªI¡¯m completely bald. Everywhere.


    ¡ªDamn it!¡ªI blurt out, no idea why, and push myself onto my knees, scanning my surroundings.


    Behind me, the looming presence of cliffs¡ªbarely visible through the blizzard, but I feel them, feel something watching from above¡­ lazily, condescendingly, as if observing a bug.


    A shudder runs through me.


    I start descending, toward what looks like towering trees shrouded in a strange mist, flickering with blue and green light.


    It makes no sense¡ªless sense than the snow and cliffs behind me¡ªbut it pulls me.


    ¡°Like a trap,¡± I think absently, yet I quicken my pace.


    Partly to warm up¡ªbeing stark naked in the cold is far from pleasant. But also¡­ something is calling me.


    The journey takes longer than I expect. I feel no exhaustion, yet impatience burns in my veins, making my muscles itch with urgency.


    I don¡¯t remember ever feeling this way.


    Hell, I don¡¯t remember anything before plummeting into that storm and seeing those enormous black eyes.


    Damn it. Never mind the eyes¡ªfirst, I need warmth.


    So I run.


    At last, I break into the sparse underbrush. Strange, frail shrubs and small trees glow softly, making the mist around them shimmer.


    I stop, stepping closer to a tree trunk. Its bark is laced with delicate veins, tiny colorful specks flowing along them in neat lines. Every so often, some of the specks detach and float into the mist, briefly illuminating it before fading.


    A slow, colorful firework, repeating over and over.


    ¡°Enchanting,¡± I think¡ª


    Something lashes across my legs. Sharp pain¡ªred welts strip my skin as if whipped.


    ¡ªBastard!¡ªI snarl, whirling to find my attacker.


    Translation:


    The attack was absolutely silent; not even the air stirred. Snow! There must be tracks! And indeed, on the ground, I saw two parallel grooves passing right next to my legs. Again! Something low and long, with thick silver whiskers, was quickly approaching me.


    Not a chance! I thought and kicked the creature straight in the snout with all my might. Its head exploded from the impact, scattering droplets of blood and fragments of bone.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡ª ¡°That was a glorious victory,¡± ¡ª I hummed to myself and crouched down to examine the remains of the creature. There was almost nothing left to look at after my strike. I concluded that it belonged to the chordate family, as its spine was clearly visible, but the number of legs was beyond my understanding¡ªthere were a lot, at least four dozen. Trying to determine how those legs were attached to its back, I tore the carcass open with my bare hands and saw something that grabbed my attention far more than the creature¡¯s anatomy.


    A stone! A small, red, transparent gem, about the size of my fingernail, lodged in the creature¡¯s chest. It seemed so necessary, so familiar! I knew¡ªknew what I had to do with it! I knew, but¡­ had forgotten?!


    ¡ª ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± ¡ª I screamed loudly, clutching my head, as images like faded negatives began surfacing in my mind¡ªfamiliar drawings, like pages from an old notebook.


    Yes, a yellow first-class magic circle, then filling it with runes, embedding another yellow first-class magic circle inside. Good, now rotate it¡­ synchronize the first and second circles¡­ good, now duplicate and stretch it vertically, forming a cylinder with rune-inscribed walls flowing downward¡­


    And sit inside, holding the stone before me. I knew what I had just recalled. And yet, I had recalled something I had never known. How was that possible?


    The stone before me crumbled to ash, which turned into golden mist and swiftly entered my palms.


    ¡ª ¡°Ooooh,¡± ¡ª I groaned. ¡ª ¡°That feels amazing!¡±


    It was a fantastic power, surging through my veins, flooding every cell of my body. I saw thousands of tiny yellow lightning bolts flash over my veins, sinking into my muscles and granting them incredible strength. More! I definitely needed more of these stones!


    If this creature was a predator, others like it would come, drawn by the scent of its blood. And if not, other predators would. I decided at once, breaking off a hefty branch from a tree to fashion myself a staff. I couldn¡¯t keep fighting these creatures with just my feet, could I?


    Whether it was sheer luck or my own cunning, as soon as I had my weapon, the creatures began swarming one after another. They were astonishingly swift, their silver whiskers leaving countless crimson gashes on my skin, but I was far, far stronger than them. Unfortunately, my makeshift club didn¡¯t last long¡ªafter half an hour of slaughter, only splinters remained. And then, I had to fight with my bare hands, which was hardly ideal given that these creatures barely reached my knees in height.


    Over time, the toll became evident¡ªmy legs started swelling, reducing my mobility. My wrists and forearms lost their former speed. In short, I was beginning to lose, though I hadn¡¯t yet realized it. Even a pack of rats can bring down a lion if they put in enough effort.


    At some point, I caught myself on a troubling thought¡ªI was only defending myself now. This couldn¡¯t go on¡ªI had to either run or fall here, buried under these creatures. ¡°Just a little more, just a bit longer,¡± ¡ª I kept telling myself. They seemed to be thinning¡­ or were they?


    The sky began to lighten, and where there had been dozens of them, now there were only a few. And the more sunlight crept across the land, the more of them slunk into the dark undergrowth.


    The moment the first rays touched the leaves, all movement ceased.


    Ah, so they were nocturnal predators, I concluded. After waiting a bit to make sure no other creatures would come, I collapsed onto the ground, littered with gore, and burst into laughter.


    ¡ª ¡°Ha! Ha-ha! Ahahaha! Die, you damned vermin! Today, victory is mine! And so it shall always be, no matter how many of you come!¡±


    After resting for a while, I got up to collect my spoils¡ªand there were over a thousand of them! That lifted my spirits. Quickly skinning one of the more intact carcasses, I packed the stones inside and headed deeper into the forest, away from the site of this brutal battle.


    After a few hundred meters, I stopped in what seemed to be a safe clearing and immediately began drawing magic circles with runes. This time, it was as effortless as breathing. I didn¡¯t even think about the size or the speed of the circles¡ªthey formed instinctively, like a reflex.


    The moment I sat in a lotus position, the pile of stones rose into the air before my face, crumbling into sand, which instantly transformed into golden mist, flowing into my palms. Within seconds, the pain vanished, and all my wounds healed without a trace. But then, even more incredible things began to happen.


    I could feel my blood changing. The golden mist I absorbed started condensing into tiny golden droplets within my bloodstream. They could grant me an ocean of unimaginable power at a mere thought. My hearing picked up the rustling of insects dozens of meters away. My sight discerned the finest patterns on each individual snowflake resting on the leaves and grass around me. And beyond that, I gained an entirely new sense.


    I could feel every living creature around me. In the forest, meters away. In the sky. Even beneath the ground! More than that, I could estimate their strength, their size, and whether they bore any hostility toward me. Hell, I even realized the trees around me were alive¡ªsome of them were carnivorous and wouldn¡¯t mind feasting on small creatures. It was utterly fascinating.


    I played with my new senses for a while before dispersing the magic circles and rising to my feet. Now, I had to decide what to do next. I didn¡¯t know where to go. I had no clothing¡­ though I could feel the cold, it didn¡¯t bother me. I wasn¡¯t hungry or thirsty¡ªyet. Maybe it was temporary, but most importantly, I had no goal.


    For a moment, I thought that if I just sat still and went nowhere, nothing would change. It was a destructive thought, one I forced out of my mind, knowing it would lead nowhere good. There was only one thing left for me to do¡ªmove forward, hunt, and grow as strong as possible. Whatever happens, happens.


    I turned my back on the mountains I had come from. The morning sun was to my left, so I headed south, away from those ominous peaks.


    Days passed. Despite my heightened senses and attempts to navigate by the sun, I most likely wandered in zigzags. As a result, I covered far less distance from the mountains than I could have if I had a fixed landmark.


    During these days, I learned that I could feel hunger and thirst, though faintly. So, I ate snow and raw meat from creatures whose scent didn¡¯t disgust me.


    In essence, my behavior didn¡¯t differ from that of other predators in this forest¡ªexcept that I killed every creature weaker than me for the stones in their chests and hid from those stronger than me.


    I also discovered stones of orange and yellow hues.


    I obtained the orange ones from a pack of creatures resembling large black cats, nearly a meter tall at the shoulder but with two pairs of hind legs, which made their attacks unbelievably fast. However, their endurance in long chases was poor due to the increased strain on their muscles. The battle against them was fierce, but in the end, I emerged victorious.


    Their meat, by the way, was quite decent.


    I found the yellow stone in the half-eaten carcass of a massive winged beast hanging from the tree branches, its stench lingering for hundreds of meters.


    What struck me most was the difference in energy¡ªthe orange stones held far more power than the red ones, and the yellow stones contained even greater reserves.


    Every stone I acquired, whether by hunting or sheer luck, I immediately absorbed. While no drastic changes occurred, my strength and senses steadily solidified and intensified. So I continued, without hesitation, convinced I was on the right path.


    And then, one morning, I woke to distant cries of people and the roars of beasts.


    Instantly shaking off my drowsiness, I sharpened my senses to their limit and, at their very edge, distinguished voices¡ªstructured speech!


    This was a battle between intelligent beings and the monsters of the forest¡ªI was certain of it!


    Springing to my feet, I raced toward the commotion, completely unconcerned whether these intelligent beings would be my friends or foes. If they were friendly, I¡¯d learn about this world from them. If they were hostile, I¡¯d beat the information out of them without remorse.


    Either way, it worked for me.

 Chapter Two. Hek and Company.

    So, I was rushing towards the sounds of battle when I suddenly burst onto a dirt road. A regular dirt road, with wheel ruts and a strip of grass growing in the middle. Just a few dozen meters ahead, two familiar six-legged cats were tearing apart a human body! A human, just like me, with two arms, two legs, a torso, and a head.


    The corpse was clad in plate armor reinforced with thick leather, protecting him from the neck down to almost the knees. Unfortunately, against these beasts, that armor was of little help¡ªthree parallel gaping wounds stretched from his chest all the way down to his belly.


    Without thinking, I rushed forward, instantly snapping both creatures¡¯ necks, grabbed something resembling a short spear that lay nearby, and ran further. A second later, I saw the whole battle scene¡ªit was nearly over. And not in the humans¡¯ favor.


    Despite the fact that about a dozen monsters had already been slain, seven warriors lay dead or dying, their bodies already being devoured. Two more fighters¡ªone a burly red-haired man in his forties, the other a lean black-haired bearded man of the same age¡ªwere retreating with swords raised, shielding an old man with a short gray beard and a boy of about ten.


    The black-bearded fighter looked to be in terrible shape. Even from here, I could hear the bubbling of air in his punctured lungs, and red threads of blood clung to his beard. Five beasts had formed a semi-circle around them, gradually closing in.


    Realizing that one of the cats was about to pounce, I hurled my spear at it with all my might. The weapon struck its side, but to my surprise, it shattered into splinters without causing any serious harm. Cursing under my breath, I made an incredible leap straight into the fray, breaking their formation. Crushing one beast under my feet, I simply smashed another¡¯s head with my fist.


    The remaining three, along with several others that had been feasting on the fallen, quickly regrouped. They must have identified me as the primary threat now, though it did them no good¡ªthe fight ended in mere seconds.


    ¡ª Are you all right? ¡ª I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. ¡ª Hold on, I¡¯ll be right back!


    While the four survivors stared at me in shock, I quickly ran to the first two beasts I had killed and ripped the stones from their bodies. I also retrieved the fallen warrior¡¯s corpse, laying it carefully beside the others before methodically extracting the stones from the dead creatures.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the survivors¡¯ expressions widen in horror each time I punched through a monster¡¯s ribcage and instantly tore out a glowing orange gem. Finishing this rather pleasant part of the hunt, I approached them, carefully counting the stones in my palm.


    ¡ª Twenty-two in total, ¡ª I said, sitting down beside them. ¡ª Ten are yours, and twelve are mine, since I hunted them myself. Agreed?


    In truth, these four looked terrible¡ªpale and, it seemed, even more frightened than when they had been surrounded by monsters. I quickly glanced at myself. Well¡­ not the most reassuring sight. A naked man, covered head to toe in blood, standing in the middle of the forest¡ªhardly an image that inspires trust.


    Just as I was about to come up with some story to ease the tension, the less-injured warrior weakly croaked, ¡ª P-please, sir, calm your bloodlust and suppress your aura¡­ We can¡¯t withstand it much longer!


    ¡ª Bloodlust? Aura? ¡ª I had no idea what he was talking about. Somewhere in my subconscious, I had some guesses, but nothing concrete enough to understand what I was supposed to do. ¡ª Sorry, but could you explain?


    ¡ª The battle¡­ the battle is over. We are not your enemies. Please, try to suppress your killing intent as best you can¡ªthere are no more foes here.


    ¡ª Wait, ¡ª I said, trying for the first time in days to relax and stop sensing the dangers lurking in the forest. ¡ª Is this better?


    ¡ª Hoooh¡­ ¡ª the old man exhaled after a few minutes of my struggle. ¡ª Thank you, sir. It¡¯s much better now. Allow me, as the eldest, to introduce myself and express my gratitude for saving us. And also, please, take this, ¡ª he added, handing me a large embroidered sheet. ¡ª It seems you could use it.


    Oh! Now this old man knew how to start a conversation! I quickly wrapped one end of the sheet around my waist, tossed the other over my shoulder, and tucked it into the waistband, making a makeshift toga. Then I sat back down.


    Meanwhile, the others tended to the severely wounded warrior, pouring some light pink liquid on his wounds. He seemed to be feeling a bit better, though he still looked terrible.


    ¡ª Well then, ¡ª I began again. ¡ª These ten stones are yours. Now, may I ask you a few questions?


    ¡ª Gato cores? ¡ª the old man shook his head. ¡ª No, they do have value, but we don¡¯t need them. In any case, without you, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to collect them¡ªor to live, for that matter.


    Ah, so these stones were called cores.


    ¡ª Gato? ¡ª I repeated the unfamiliar word.


    ¡ª Yes, that¡¯s what these second-class monsters are called. They¡¯re already quite strong for their class, and here we had an entire pack. We¡¯ve never heard of them forming packs before. These cats usually live and hunt alone, ¡ª the old man sighed, turning to the warrior. ¡ª We must report this to the prince¡¯s court and the guilds.


    ¡ª But this isn¡¯t even a large pack. A few days ago, I encountered one twice this size.


    I decided not to mention that I had already wiped them out. It seemed wiser for now. My words drained the color from their faces.


    ¡ª You said these were second-class monsters. Are there stronger ones?


    ¡ª Of course, ¡ª the warrior nodded. ¡ª Monsters are classified into seven ranks, from first to seventh. The first rank is the weakest, while the seventh is the strongest. Their cores are distinguished by color: first-class monsters have red cores, second-class have orange, third are yellow, fourth are green, fifth are blue, sixth are indigo, and seventh are violet. In our principality and its surroundings, you can only find first- and second-class monsters. But I¡¯ve never heard of them gathering in such numbers¡­


    ¡ª But, ¡ª I interrupted, ¡ª there are many monsters in this forest stronger than these gato. I can¡¯t describe them exactly, but I can feel them¡ªI know they¡¯re here.


    ¡ª If what you say is true, then we may be doomed¡­ ¡ª the old man lowered his gaze in despair. ¡ª By the way, my name is Hek. I am the head of the merchant guild in our principality. This boy is my grandson, Tuno. The warrior is my chief guard, Marj, and the wounded man is one of his soldiers, Bern. And you, sir?


    The question wasn¡¯t unexpected, but I didn¡¯t have an answer. So I decided to stick to a half-truth.


    ¡ª Well, the thing is¡­ ¡ª I scratched my head with a goofy smile. ¡ª I don¡¯t remember. I woke up in this forest a few days ago and have no memory of who I am or where I came from. You are the first people I¡¯ve met.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Hek and Marj exchanged glances and nodded in agreement.


    ¡ª You are a powerful warrior, ¡ª Marj said. ¡ª At the very least, you are at the mid-tier of the third class, perhaps higher. Maybe you lost your memory after being attacked by monsters, just like we nearly did. If we make it back to the principality, we might be able to learn something about you¡ªthere aren¡¯t many warriors as strong as you. If you¡¯re from our land, someone will surely recognize you. But looking at our situation¡­ the chances of returning are slim.


    They all fell into gloom again. This was starting to get on my nerves¡ªpessimism wasn¡¯t exactly helpful right now.


    ¡ª Hey, hey, hey, people, what¡¯s with those faces? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning a group suicide! Because if you are, I¡¯m not joining in, and I won¡¯t even bother burying you! Now, where is this principality of yours? Which direction, and how long will it take to get there?


    That seemed to help a little.


    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª Heck suddenly spoke loudly. ¡ª A contract! If you, sir, do everything in your power to protect us on our way to the capital of the Atun Principality, then I, Heck, guarantee you a payment of two hundred gold coins and will also assist in helping you establish your identity. I will do everything in my power to make that happen!


    ¡ª However, ¡ª he continued, ¡ª there is one small catch¡ªyou, sir, need to take on at least some temporary name for the duration of the contract. Do you have any in mind?


    I shrugged awkwardly, making it clear that I had no idea.


    ¡ª Then let it be Aney. In the old language of our people, it means ¡°lost.¡± Do you agree?


    ¡ª Fine by me, no objections.


    Out of nowhere, a scroll of parchment appeared in the old man¡¯s hand. As he unrolled it, a red magical circle with a strange pattern inside flared up on it.


    ¡ª Before the Eye of the Judge, this contract is made, and thus it shall be fulfilled! I, Heck, henceforth referred to as the ¡°client,¡± and the contractor, temporarily named Aney for the duration of the contract, henceforth referred to as the ¡°executor,¡± hereby enter into this agreement for escorting from this place and time to the city of Atun, the capital of the Atun Principality. The executor is obliged to make every effort to ensure the safety of four individuals¡ªthe client and three others¡ªuntil they reach the gates of Atun. The client is obliged to pay two hundred gold upon the fulfillment of this condition and to assist Aney in establishing his true identity and name. The contract shall be considered fulfilled upon the mutual agreement of both parties. In case of arbitration, a penalty of three percent of the remaining lifespan shall be imposed on the guilty party. If any contract violations threaten its completion, a fine of ten percent of the remaining lifespan shall be imposed on the offender. All requirements and regulations by which this contract is drafted comply with the statute of the God of Judgment, are not subject to appeal, and will be reviewed solely within the scope of this statute!


    After Heck¡¯s words, a magical seal in the form of an eye appeared in the sky above us, and a voice proclaimed, ¡ª The contract is now in effect!


    The text appeared on the parchment, while the magical circle transformed into two red ribbons that immediately wrapped around our wrists.


    Truth be told, all of this unsettled and frightened me because I had just realized the existence of a higher power¡ªa God! One that could shorten the lifespan of people like me at will. And on top of that, it seemed He already knew how much time each of us had left. So, fate exists? And everything is already decided for everyone?


    No, now is not the time. I¡¯ll think about this later.


    ¡ª Interesting, ¡ª I said, examining the ribbon, which had adhered tightly to my skin. ¡ª So, will you tell me now where we¡¯re heading and how long it will take?


    ¡ª Our main goal is to reach the outpost at the forest¡¯s edge¡ªabout five days on foot. From there, hiring a carriage should be easy, and in three or four days, we¡¯ll be in Atun. Unfortunately, Bern can¡¯t walk on his own right now, and we¡¯ve run out of healing potions. But¡­ But I still can¡¯t leave him here! ¡ª Marj clenched his massive fists in frustration. It was clear he was struggling with the situation.


    ¡ª Hey, no one¡¯s getting left behind. I¡¯m bound by contract, so I¡¯ll get you all out of here. Tell me, how long can you run with the boy on your back?


    ¡ª If I run, I can make it to the outpost by evening. Why?


    ¡ª Then I¡¯ll carry Bern. That only leaves Heck.


    We both turned to look at the old man.


    ¡ª I have two scrolls of light-foot enchantment, but that won¡¯t be enough¡­


    I had no idea what he was talking about, but I hoped it would at least help him keep up with Marj.


    ¡ª Alright, I¡¯ll run ahead with Bern on my back. Heck follows me. Marj, you¡¯ll bring up the rear, carrying Tuno. I¡¯ll gradually increase my speed until I sense your maximum pace, then I¡¯ll maintain that speed. If I deviate from the road, follow me without question¡ªI¡¯ll be avoiding monsters if I sense they¡¯re stronger than me. Everyone clear?


    They all nodded.


    ¡ª Wait a moment, ¡ª said Heck. ¡ª I need to retrieve the bodies of the fallen. I must return them to their families.


    He put on a ring with a black stone and aimed it at the bodies. In an instant, they were absorbed into it. Moments later, the monsters¡¯ corpses vanished as well.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll sell them to the artisans¡¯ guild for you. After all, they¡¯re technically your spoils. Oh, this is a storage ring, ¡ª he added, seeing my puzzled expression. ¡ª A rare thing.


    I handed him the monsters¡¯ cores.


    ¡ª Can you store these for me too? My clothes don¡¯t have a single pocket! ¡ª I laughed.


    ¡ª Here, ¡ª Heck handed me a small leather pouch with a belt. ¡ª It¡¯s a storage pouch, though of a lower grade.


    ¡ª Oh, thanks. ¡ª I quickly fastened it around my waist and dropped the cores inside. ¡ª Now, help me secure Bern to my back. If he loses consciousness along the way, I won¡¯t be able to hold him.


    I crouched down, and Marj and Heck placed the semi-conscious Bern onto my back, fastening straps around his thighs and underarms, then securing them over my shoulders. I rose and lightly bounced on my toes to distribute the weight more evenly. Bern groaned slightly.


    ¡ª Easy, easy. I promise I won¡¯t let you die here. Alright, ready? Then let¡¯s go!


    Heck pulled out a scroll, muttered something, and tore it. The air around his boots shimmered with a heat-like mirage. I leaned forward slightly and started running, gradually increasing my speed. At the same time, I listened closely to the breathing and heartbeats of Heck and Marj behind me. When I sensed they were nearing their limit, I slightly slowed down and stabilized the pace.


    Our speed was fairly high¡ªthe bushes and trees on either side blurred as we passed. As an experiment, I tried spreading my bloodlust forward, avoiding my companions behind me.


    It worked surprisingly well¡ªI felt weaker monsters dozens of meters ahead scattering in all directions. Confident now, I unleashed my full bloodlust, amplifying it with my aura. The result was fantastic¡ªmonsters of the first and second class fled from us even hundreds of meters away!


    The sun was nearing its zenith when Heck started slowing down. I glanced back and caught a glimpse of him pulling out another scroll and tearing it, his speed stabilizing once more as we continued our race against time and distance.


    Bern had gone completely limp on my back¡ªeither he¡¯d lost consciousness or had fallen asleep. Marj was holding up well, but I knew that if not for Heck, we could have been running even faster. Damn! The longer we stayed in motion, the higher the chances of running into trouble.


    If I were alone, I could take down a third-class monster or escape from a fourth-class one. But with this group? No chance. And abandoning them wasn¡¯t an option.


    Then suddenly¡ªlike a lightning strike¡ªa touch! A foreign bloodlust, possibly as strong as mine, brushed against me and vanished instantly. Where? Ahead? Left or right? No¡­ Again! Above!


    Damn it. No point diving into the underbrush now. There¡¯s only one option left. Would it work?


    I focused and gathered all my bloodlust into a thin beam, striking toward the monster. I almost physically felt resistance¡ªthen, a snap! The beast roared in fury and hovered in place, flapping its massive wings.


    ¡ª It¡¯s a Kmaro! ¡ª Marj shouted. ¡ª A third-class monster!


    ¡ª Holy hedgehogs! Is it dangerous?


    ¡ª Very! That thing could tear me apart in a second!


    ¡ª Then move it! Faster! Stop crawling like sunbathing slugs!


    I pushed my speed to Heck¡¯s limit, holding the pace until I felt the monster give up its pursuit.


    ¡ª Suck on that, you ugly bastard! ¡ª I yelled. ¡ª Ahahahaha!


    The others chuckled quietly.


    By sundown, Heck¡¯s light-foot spell was wearing off, and we stopped.


    ¡ª How far to the outpost? ¡ª I asked.


    ¡ª A couple of hours running or a full night if walking.


    Marj was fading. There was only one option left. I scooped Heck into my arms and roared,


    ¡ª Run!


    Heck began to struggle and loudly protest against it, while Marj behind me laughed like a horse.


    ¡ª Hey, old man, ¡ª I said. ¡ª Calm down, or I¡¯ll break your ribs. Have you forgotten that, according to the terms of the contract, I must do everything in my power to get your wrinkled old ass to Atun? But nowhere does it say it has to be in one piece and unharmed.


    I didn¡¯t know if my threat worked or if the old man simply accepted the hopelessness of the situation, but he stopped struggling and cursing. And that was good enough.


    Our speed had dropped¡ªrunning while carrying a half-dead man strapped to my back and an old geezer in my arms was anything but comfortable. But it was still better than nothing.


    Night was falling, and the vegetation around us once again lit up in various hues, while the road ahead remained almost completely black.


    The forest ended abruptly, as if it had been cut off with a single straight line. We simply burst into pure darkness, where, a few hundred meters ahead, a cluster of lights flickered.


    ¡ª The outpost! ¡ª Marj croaked.

 Chapter Three. The Road to the Capital.

    We stopped, and Marj and Tuno collapsed onto the roadside. I, on the other hand, helped Heck stay on his feet but couldn¡¯t sit down myself¡ªBurn, hanging off my back, was in the way. There¡¯s no justice in this world!


    ¡ª No way, ¡ª I said. ¡ª Let¡¯s keep going. We¡¯ll rest at the outpost!


    The outpost turned out to be a collection of several dozen one- and two-story stone buildings of various purposes, all enclosed within a shared palisade with a sturdy gate, right where the road we were traveling on ended. The old Heck showed a silver plaque to the soldiers at the gate, and they let us in without question. Within minutes, we arrived at a large two-story building¡ªan inn.


    ¡ª We need a healer, the three best rooms, and dinner! ¡ª Heck started barking out orders the moment we stepped inside.


    ¡ª Oh, and inform the outpost commander not to let any caravans through toward the forest. There are packs of second-class monsters and a few third-class ones. There¡¯s even a possibility of a fourth-class monster! ¡ª he added immediately.


    A short middle-aged woman in a gray servant¡¯s uniform hurried up to me.


    ¡ª Please, follow me, sir!


    She was clearly both terrified and disgusted, which wasn¡¯t surprising given my appearance. The blood and mud on my skin hadn¡¯t gone anywhere, and I probably reeked too. So, with Burn and Marj following behind, I headed upstairs. Marj remained in one of the rooms with his half-dead body, while I continued on with the maid.


    The room was spacious, with a wide bed covered in a thick gray blanket, a table, two chairs, a wardrobe, and¡­ a large wooden tub. On top of the wardrobe lay a sizable stone emitting bright light.


    ¡ª Can you fill it with water? ¡ª I asked, gesturing toward the tub.


    ¡ª Of course, sir. Would you like it cool, warm, or hot?


    ¡ª Hot, please.


    The maid knelt beside the tub, extended her hand over it, and almost sang:


    ¡ª Spirits of water, grant me strength, so I may fill this vessel with hot water!


    ¡ª M-m-magic! ¡ª I whispered.


    A white magic circle appeared beneath her hand, and steaming water gushed out in a thick stream. I quickly picked my jaw up off the floor and thanked her.


    ¡ª Could you come back in ten minutes to change the water? ¡ª There was no way I could wash off all this grime in one go.


    The maid walked to the wardrobe, took out a small green sphere, and handed it to me.


    ¡ª When you¡¯re done, toss this into the water. It will become clean and hot again. Also, use it for the night pot under the bed.


    I think I even blushed under all that filth.


    ¡ª Thank you again! ¡ª I said, closing the door behind her.


    Finally! I tore off the rag that had been serving as my toga and sank into the water. Pure bliss! For the first time in as long as I could remember, I could just relax and enjoy myself. I had to cleanse the water not once, but twice.


    Later, as I lay on the bed, reflecting on how I¡¯d already completed the hardest part of the contract, there was a knock at the door¡ªMarj calling me down for dinner.


    Everyone was at the table, including the still-pale but smiling Burn.


    ¡ª Whoa! Welcome back from the dead! ¡ª I said, taking a seat beside him.


    I don¡¯t think they quite understood what I meant, but I didn¡¯t care. The mood was high, with everyone joking and toasting with strong liquor.


    Everything was going well¡ªuntil the doors suddenly burst open, and in strode a pudgy middle-aged man in leather armor, gaudily painted gold and red. Utterly tasteless! That was my instant assessment of both the armor and its owner.


    ¡ª What the hell is this eyesore?! ¡ª I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    ¡ª Oooooh, ¡ª Marj drawled. ¡ª That¡¯s the outpost commander. Looks like we¡¯re in for¡­


    ¡ª Who the hell is spreading nonsense about monsters and telling me how to run my outpost?! ¡ª His shrill falsetto was like knives in my temples. ¡ª Step forward! I want to see you!


    I turned toward him, still sitting on the bench, just as I was tearing into a well-roasted leg with my teeth while gripping the slick bone with both hands. Naturally, grease and saliva flew straight onto the commander¡¯s pristine white collar.


    Oh, this is going to be a disaster! I had barely thought it when Heck spoke up:


    ¡ª Commander, I am Heck, head of the Merchant Guild in the Principality of Atun, and it was we who reported the monsters.


    Heck pulled out the silver plaque again, but the commander wasn¡¯t looking at him anymore¡ªhis bulging, bloodshot eyes were locked on me. I swear, if that vein on his forehead popped, it would be a mess.


    ¡ª Y-youuuuuu! ¡ª he bellowed, jabbing a finger at me.


    In an instant, Heck was at his side, grabbing him by the elbow and pulling him away, murmuring something soothing.


    A few minutes later, they both returned to the table.


    ¡ª You claim there are fourth-class monsters in the forest? How would an ignorant fool like you know that? I might believe third-class¡ªHeck and his guards saw those firsthand¡ªbut stop lying about the fourth! There have never been such creatures here!


    How do you explain to an idiot that he¡¯s an idiot? Quietly, I assessed his strength¡ªabout the same as Marj, certainly no higher. It was worth a try.


    I stood up and walked straight up to him. Then, without warning, I unleashed my full aura.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The effect was perfect¡ªthe dishes on the tables rattled, and the commander himself was thrown back a few meters, landing hard on his ass. Without giving him a moment to recover, I crouched beside him and whispered:


    ¡ª Listen to me, Commander. I could kill a third-class monster with my bare hands, and yet I ran from those creatures, leaving a trail of piss behind me. Is that enough proof for you?


    Silence filled the hall as I returned to my seat.


    ¡ª You shouldn¡¯t have done that, ¡ª Heck said quietly. ¡ª He¡¯s a distant relative of the prince. This will have consequences.


    ¡ª Whatever, ¡ª I replied. ¡ª He brought it on himself.


    I was trying to act tough, but even I knew I¡¯d let my temper get the better of me. Anger is when your mouth and hands work faster than your brain. I should have just ignored him.


    ¡ª This¡­ this is an attack on the prince¡¯s family! ¡ª the commander shrieked. ¡ª I won¡¯t let this slide! I¡¯ll report this to the prince himself!


    That killed the mood for dinner, so we finished in silence.


    The next morning, Burn woke me, saying it was time to leave and that the driver was waiting downstairs.


    Outside the inn stood a covered wagon with a white canopy, harnessed to two massive blue lizard-like beasts, their bodies speckled with red circular spots. The moment I climbed in, we set off.


    ¡ª Well, gentlemen, ¡ª I began. ¡ª I believe you now have plenty of time and inspiration to tell me everything about the Principality of Atun.


    Thus began a three-day lecture on the structure of this world.


    The Principality of Atun belonged to the weakest type of states and, like other principalities, was subordinate to the Kingdom of Lygote, which was classified as a mid-tier state and, in turn, was under the dominion of the Northern Empire.


    Power in the principality was held by the prince and was inherited by the eldest of his children¡ªor by the one who managed to outlive the reigning prince. His authority rested on the landlords who ruled the regions of the principality and on his personal army, whose warriors were bound to him by a lifelong contract of protection and service. The principality¡¯s main sources of income were agriculture and mining.


    Yet, due to the fact that the majority of this world¡¯s population possessed magic of either the first or second circle (even Hek wielded second-circle magic), their labor was not excessively arduous, and the standard of living did not provoke uprisings or mass unrest caused by dissatisfaction with the unchanging elites.


    However, the principality also had other forces that had to be reckoned with. First and foremost were the Merchant Guild and the Craftsmen¡¯s Guild¡ªeternal rivals for dominance in influence. Right behind them came the Mage Guild and the Alchemist Guild, followed by the Healers¡¯ Guild, and, lastly, the weakest but still significant, the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. The latter could lend its support to one faction or another¡ªor even several at once¡ªdepending entirely on who could afford to pay.


    A separate power was the Church of the White Twins, the continent¡¯s primary faith, which influenced the politics of its empires. However, the principality was so small that the church took little interest in it¡ªunless its adherents were being persecuted. Because of this, all guilds, landlords, and even the prince himself sought to maintain the best possible relations with the clergy.


    Between lectures, Marj and Bern taught me the finer points of aura control. Although they were weaker than me overall, they had decades of experience. Marj was a second-class warrior of the high rank, while Bern was second-class of the middle rank. There were three warrior classes in total, ranked from first to third, with each class divided into three tiers. Above them stood the Battle Master, who also had three tiers, and beyond that¡ªthe Battle Ancestor.


    I quickly mastered all the exercises and techniques, usually perfecting them after just one or two attempts, even improving on some. The guys assumed I was merely recalling skills I already knew, but I decided to play the humble role and refrained from bragging about how easily I learned. We also trained with weapons¡ªbow, spear, sword, shield, dagger¡ªeach of which they wielded masterfully at their level.


    Through this training, I realized that weapons in battle must also be enhanced with aura. Without it, even scratching a second-class high-tier warrior with ordinary steel would be difficult. Of course, there were rare weapons capable of harming even a third-tier Battle Master without aura, but such weapons were exceptionally rare and cost a fortune.


    So, aura was everything¡ªI came to that conclusion. If before I had wielded my aura like a drunkard swinging a club, now I thrust it like an experienced fencer with a rapier. By the fourth day, Marj and Bern no longer dared to spar against me, even together.


    ¡ª Who¡¯s stronger? ¡ª I asked them one day as we lay resting in the shade after a sparring session. ¡ª Warriors or mages?


    ¡ª That¡¯s not a straightforward question, ¡ª Marj replied. ¡ª Typically, warriors don¡¯t engage mages in direct combat. But I¡¯d say a Battle Ancestor¡¯s strength is roughly equivalent to that of a fifth-circle mage. Meaning that mages of the sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth circles are undoubtedly stronger.


    ¡ª Whoa! ¡ª I propped myself up on my elbow. ¡ª That makes them living weapons of mass destruction!


    ¡ª Do you think such powerful mages are common? There are only a handful of third-circle mages in our entire principality. You¡¯d have to go to the imperial capital to find truly strong ones.


    ¡ª And where can I check if I have magical abilities?


    ¡ª To determine the exact strength and type, you¡¯d need to visit the Mage Guild. But if you just want to know whether you have magic at all, even Hek can tell you. Hek! ¡ª Marj shouted. ¡ª Can you check if Aney has any magic potential?


    A drowsy Hek climbed out of the cart and walked over to us. He asked me to stand still and placed his hand on my chest, over my heart. He remained like that for a few minutes with his eyes closed, then sighed quietly and said:


    ¡ª Unfortunately, I am only a second-circle mage and have many limitations. I can definitely sense that you have a considerable amount of mana, but unfortunately, it¡¯s unstructured. And more importantly¡ªyou don¡¯t have a single formed magic circle. I have no idea how that¡¯s even possible.


    ¡ª And how does one form one?


    ¡ª As far as I know, it¡¯s impossible. ¡ª Hek spread his hands. ¡ª The first circle naturally forms around a person¡¯s heart when they are about a year old, and it also determines the type of magic they will wield. Only later, through training, can additional magic circles sometimes form. But as for someone creating their own first circle¡ªI¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.


    Ugh! The fragile sprouts of hope were mercilessly trampled by old Hek! In this world, only strength mattered, and from his words, my potential ceiling was that of an average fighter at best¡ªand only if I reached the rank of Battle Ancestor. As of now, I was scraping the bottom of the food chain. But visiting the Mage Guild still seemed worthwhile¡ªmaybe they knew something more.


    On the fifth day of our journey, we arrived in Atun, the principality¡¯s capital. It turned out to be quite large, with a population exceeding two hundred thousand. Its stone buildings averaged three or four stories high.


    Since I was new here, Hek offered to let me stay at his estate for a while until I decided on my next steps, and I gladly accepted.


    Hek¡¯s estate was located almost in the city center, right behind the massive building of the Merchant Guild. It consisted of several houses enclosed by a shared wall of yellow stone, with a cozy inner courtyard featuring a decorative garden and a pond. That¡¯s when I realized¡ªHek was clearly a very, very wealthy man.


    Upon our arrival, he was immediately occupied with urgent matters, so Bern took it upon himself to show me to one of the small guest houses in the garden before disappearing, promising to send my personal maid for the duration of my stay.


    The single-story, three-room house with large windows was built from the same yellow stone as the rest of the city and looked cozy¡ªperfect for some quiet rest.


    Left alone, I explored the rooms and kitchen, found a real bathroom with a large tub full of hot water, stripped down, and climbed in to bathe. On the wall next to the tub, I noticed a magic circle. After a bit of study, I figured it out, adjusted the water to be slightly cooler, and lay back, closing my eyes.


    I woke up to the sensation of small hands trying to lather the short hair on my head.


    Mmm, what a pleasant dream. Or was it a dream?


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw a cute girl¡¯s face¡ªwith large cat ears on top of her head.


    ¡ª Holy hedgehogs, ¡ª I murmured. ¡ª A cat-girl¡­


    ¡ª Has my lord never seen a catfolk before? ¡ª my ¡°dream¡± asked softly.


    ¡ª Bloody hell! ¡ª I shot up, splashing water everywhere. ¡ª You¡¯re real?!

 Chapter Four. Contract Completion.

    ¡ª Fffirr, meow, of course, I¡¯m not a dream. I¡¯m your servant, and I will help you with everything while you live here. ¡ª She carefully watched as I modestly covered myself with my hands. ¡ª Lie down, I¡¯ll help you wash your hair.


    ¡ª Thanks, I¡¯ll manage! And you go¡­ go cook something, clean up or whatever¡­


    ¡ª Oh dear, why is the master so shy! ¡ª she said as she left the room, playfully swishing her fluffy ginger tail.


    Oh, come on! Seriously? I quickly rinsed the soap from my head and stepped out of the bath. A linen shirt and matching trousers lay on the chair nearby. After drying off and getting dressed, I headed to the kitchen, where I could hear the clatter of dishes and the pleasant aroma of food.


    ¡ª What¡¯s your name? ¡ª I asked as I entered the room.


    ¡ª Call me Mia, master. ¡ª Her large ginger ears bent slightly in what looked like a curtsy, then straightened again.


    ¡ª I¡¯m Aney.


    I sat at the table and picked up a fork. Mia stood behind me to my left and froze. An awkward silence settled between us.


    ¡ª Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with me?


    ¡ª No, master, I am just a servant, and by the rules, I must not sit at the table with you.


    ¡ª Oh, don¡¯t be so uptight. I have questions for you, and I don¡¯t like it when someone stares at the back of my head while I eat.


    I could practically hear her brain working, trying to reconcile the rules with my order. Finally, she grabbed a fork, sat across from me, narrowed her green cat-like eyes, and purred:


    ¡ª I¡¯m listening to your questions very attentively.


    ¡ª You were right when you asked if I had ever seen a beastkin before. In truth, until today, I had no idea other intelligent races existed besides humans. ¡ª I paused briefly. ¡ª Tell me, how many non-humans live here?


    ¡ª Not many in the principality itself, ¡ª she began, pulling a plate of meat salad toward her, ¡ª it¡¯s too cold and nasty here, mrrr. My friends and I work for Master Hek because he pays well, and we can support our tribe. But to the south and east of the continent, there are far more beastkin¡ªperhaps even more than humans. As for the number of races, I don¡¯t really know; I¡¯ve never counted them. Probably dozens. Some view humans normally, like us. Others are neutral. But there are also those who kill on sight. Though they¡¯re not the ones you should fear most.


    Mia suddenly lowered her head and pressed her ears back. Her lips twisted in a bitter grimace, and she half-said, half-hissed:


    ¡ª The most cruel and treacherous ones¡­ are the Nine-Tailed Foxes! If you ever meet one of those deceitful, bushy-tailed bastards¡ªstay far away! Those vermin seduce people, gain their trust, and then, when their victim lets their guard down, they eat their liver! Usually, this is fatal for humans, and even Fifth-Class Healers can¡¯t save them.


    ¡ª Nah, that doesn¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m not as easily frightened as I might seem.


    Mia relaxed, leaning back in her chair.


    ¡ª I wasn¡¯t trying to scare you¡ªjust warning you. Or do you think, master, that with your Third-Class Warrior strength, you could stand against a Nine-Tailed Fox?


    ¡ª Are they really that powerful?


    ¡ª On average, their physical strength is about the level of a mid-tier Battle Master. But their spiritual power and illusion magic¡ªthat¡¯s the real danger! Not even every Eighth-Circle Mage can stand against them.


    Once again, I was smacked in the face with my own weakness.


    ¡ª Alright, then. If I ever see anything resembling nine fox tails, I¡¯ll run straight to you for protection!


    ¡ª Oh, come on, master! I¡¯d better go prepare your bed.


    Mia stood up from the table. I remained seated, turning a small cup of light alcohol in my fingers, lost in thought about where to find a large number of monster cores¡ªor if there was another way to get stronger. My stash still held twenty-two Second-Class cores, but that was a mere drop in the ocean. So, either I return to the forest, or¡­ In any case, I¡¯d need to visit the Mage¡¯s Guild first. Only then could I make a final decision.


    Hearing soft snoring from one of the bedrooms, I opened the door to another and lay down. But before I could even close my eyes, a door slammed in the neighboring room, followed by mine creaking open.


    ¡ª How could you, master?! ¡ª An outraged Mia stood in the doorway, wearing a translucent nightgown. ¡ª I prepared a bed for you, and you just walked past it?!


    I was utterly speechless. What was going on? Some local custom I didn¡¯t understand?


    Mia jumped onto the bed, straddling me and leaning close to my face. Danger!


    ¡ª I am here, ¡ª she murmured, placing a hand on my chest, ¡ª to fulfill all, all of the master¡¯s desires, even the boldest ones!


    I froze for a moment, wondering what to do and whether I should flee right this second.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡ª Your eyes glow in the dark, and that¡¯s creepy, so let¡¯s not test my¡­ boldest desires.


    I felt her body tense, and I braced myself to intercept any claws that might be heading for my eyes. Instead, she stood up and slowly walked toward the door. Her tail lashed wildly from side to side, scattering fine tufts of soft fur around the room.


    ¡ª Ah-choo! ¡ª I sneezed loudly.


    ¡ª Master! Masteeer! You¡¯ve rejected Mia twice now! If you do it again, I won¡¯t forgive you! I¡¯ll punish you! ¡ª She slammed the door behind her.


    What the hell?!


    Oh, to hell with it, I thought. Time to sleep.


    Mia led me to Hek¡¯s office in the Trade Guild building. The old man looked dignified, completely different from the Hek I¡¯d seen just a day ago when we traveled to the capital.


    ¡ª Come in, come in, Aney, good to see you! ¡ª He jumped up from behind his desk, led me to a sofa, and sat beside me.


    ¡ª Good day, Master Hek. You wanted to see me?


    ¡ª Oh, forget the ¡®master.¡¯ Just Hek is fine for you, alright? Now, the reason I called you¡ª ¡ª He stroked his beard. ¡ª I want to settle our business.


    With those words, he pulled out two large pouches.


    ¡ª Here, ¡ª he handed me the first, ¡ª two hundred gold coins, as per our contract. And here, in the second, forty-six gold, four silver, and five bronze coins¡ªyour payment for the monster corpses I sold at the Craftsmen¡¯s Guild. Also, starting today, I¡¯ll begin investigating your past. Perhaps someone in the capital knows something about you.


    ¡ª Thank you, Hek. But can I change the contract a little? Or rather, simplify it¡­


    ¡ª Change it? ¡ª Hek¡¯s forehead wrinkled. ¡ª That¡¯s not so easy under the Watchful Eye¡¯s scrutiny.


    ¡ª You misunderstand. I want to refuse the second part of your promise. No need to search for my identity¡ªI¡¯m fine with things as they are.


    Hek fell into deep thought.


    ¡ª That won¡¯t work. My conscience wouldn¡¯t be clean, and the Watchful Eye wouldn¡¯t confirm the contract¡¯s completion.


    ¡ª Then, instead, can you help me acquire warrior¡¯s equipment? Would such an exchange be possible?


    The old man¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡ª Of course! Choose anything you like from my guild¡ªdon¡¯t be shy! I promise, you won¡¯t find better quality in this entire principality, not even in the Craftsmen¡¯s Guild!


    ¡ª He pulled the contract scroll from his ring and unrolled it.


    ¡ª I, Hek, referred to in this contract as the ¡°client,¡± confirm on my part that all contract terms have been fulfilled!


    He looked at me as if hinting that it was my turn.


    ¡ª I, Aney, referred to in this contract as the ¡°contractor,¡± confirm on my part that all contract terms have been fulfilled!


    Above us, a magical seal in the shape of an eye appeared once again, and I felt something strong lightly stirring in my thoughts. I immediately tried to defend myself and push it out, but, of course, it was useless.


    ¡ª Contract execution confirmed! Penalties and fines for both parties amount to zero percent of the remaining lifespan! ¡ª a loud voice proclaimed from above.


    After that, the red ribbons snapped from our hands, turned back into a magical seal on the parchment, and the text vanished from it.


    ¡ª Whoa, ¡ª I said. ¡ª This thing is reusable!


    ¡ª I also wanted to ask if Mia could show me around the city and take me to the Mage Guild. Is that possible?


    ¡ª Of course! Miiiiaaa! ¡ª Hek called, and she immediately slipped through the barely opened door. ¡ª Show Sir Aney everything he asks for, but first, take him upstairs and let him pick out some equipment. He can take whatever he wants!


    Hek approached the table and pulled out a silver token.


    ¡ª Here, show this to the steward so there won¡¯t be any unnecessary questions.


    I thanked him, and we parted ways.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Oh-ho-ho! Time to spend Hek¡¯s money! ¡ª Mia grabbed my hand and dragged me up the stairs to the fourth floor.


    ¡°Women spend money wisely. In the end, neither money nor wisdom remains,¡± I muttered an old saying and obediently followed her.


    After a while, I got caught up in the free ¡°shopping¡± spree myself. The fourth floor held the best samples of the regional trade guild¡¯s wares. I took everything useful¡ªfrom footwear and clothing enhanced with second- and third-tier magical improvements to the most practical melee weapons, including a bow with arrows, a pair of spears and swords, and a variety of knives and daggers. The pale steward simply watched the looting unfold, struggling not to faint. But I remembered one thing: if they¡¯re giving¡ªtake it; if they¡¯re hitting¡ªrun! So I took, at least for now.


    ¡ª And now, ¡ª Mia said to the steward, waving the silver token under his nose, ¡ª we need a storage ring to put all this loot in!


    The poor man turned even paler¡ªit seemed like he might collapse at any moment¡ªbut obediently led us to a room with especially sturdy doors. Inside, a display case held about a dozen rings of various sizes and designs.


    ¡ª This one! ¡ª Mia pointed at the most luxurious one.


    ¡ª Hold on, I need something inconspicuous. I¡¯m too weak right now to be flaunting my wealth.


    Tears of gratitude welled up in the steward¡¯s eyes at my words. He pulled from the case a small dark copper ring inlaid with a tiny white gemstone.


    ¡ª Ugh, such junk! ¡ª Mia pouted at my rejection of her choice.


    ¡ª If you would, sir, I need a drop of your blood to activate the storage. ¡ª The steward handed me a sharp needle made of some strange metal.


    I pricked my finger, and a small red droplet appeared on my skin, shimmering with thousands of golden sparks.


    ¡ª Your blood is so strange! ¡ª Mia immediately leaned in, shoving her nose close to my hand. ¡ª I¡¯ve never seen or heard of anything like this! What an incredible scent!


    She kept muttering, bringing her nose ever closer to the droplet.


    ¡ª Stop right there! ¡ª I grabbed her by her cat-like ear, pulling her away. ¡ª I hope what you¡¯ve seen today doesn¡¯t leave this room?


    ¡ª Like I care! ¡ª she snorted. ¡ª I don¡¯t spread gossip!


    The steward simply nodded silently and dipped the ring¡¯s gem into my blood. It glowed briefly before returning to its white, cloudy state.


    ¡ª Now, just think of the storage, and you¡¯ll see its interior. If you want to store or retrieve something, simply will it.


    What a fascinating thing! I mentally peeked inside and found myself in an empty cube about ten meters per side. A thousand cubic meters! Not bad!


    I slipped the ring onto my index finger, and we returned to gather the items we had picked out earlier.


    ¡ª Well, are you ready to move on? We¡¯re heading to the Mage Guild next!


    But trouble found us first. As we descended to the first floor and walked through the guild¡¯s foyer toward the exit, some dandy in his twenties, dressed in expensive, well-tailored clothes that fit his slender frame perfectly, with long blond hair cascading down his sharp, narrow face, suddenly sprang toward Mia. He grabbed her firmly by the shoulder and loudly declared:


    ¡ª Oh, Mia, my love! Where have you been hiding from my eyes for so long? I come to these slums every day just to see you!


    Mia jerked away, but he held her tight. All she could do was hiss quietly:


    ¡ª Let me go! Right now!


    Instead, the young man tried to seize her other hand. That was my cue to step in¡ªafter all, Mia was my servant. Taking a few steps forward, I grabbed his arm¡ªthe one holding Mia¡¯s shoulder¡ªand squeezed it just enough for her to break free.


    ¡ª Now, sir, why are you bothering my servant? I understand¡ªyouthful hormones and all that. But if you¡¯re so overwhelmed with passion, you¡¯re more than welcome to retreat somewhere private and, well, give your little pup a proper squeeze once or twice. Maybe even reminiscing about how you held Mia by the shoulder!


    The young man twitched nervously, trying to free his arm, so I let go.


    ¡ª What are you all standing around for?! Grab him! ¡ª he shrieked as soon as he was free.


    At his command, swords flashed at my throat in an instant.

 Chapter Five. Beyond Magic.

    Quick! I didn¡¯t even notice where they came from. One on my right, the other on my left¡ªthey materialized out of thin air, their swords already at my throat.


    ¡ª Oh-ho! What quick lads! ¡ª I said, carefully sliding my index fingers between the blades and the skin of my neck, tilting my head back.


    A pretty foolish move, considering that each of them was far stronger than me. Meanwhile, warriors poured in from all sides, led by Marj, surrounding us with swords at the ready. My Mia crouched low, her fingers extending into long claws, and long feline whiskers appearing on her flushed cheeks. Her usually calm, fluffy tail now stood straight up, lifting her short skirt all the way to her back. Now that¡¯s a transformation! I thought. But the view from behind was probably even better!


    ¡ª Let him go, or I¡¯ll rip your brat¡¯s eggs right off! ¡ª she hissed.


    She wasn¡¯t joking. If I were one of these guards, I¡¯d definitely reconsider. Stopping such a fury¡­


    ¡ª Lower your swords! ¡ª Marj bellowed. ¡ª You¡¯re in the Trade Guild, not your princely court!


    ¡ª Calm down, Marj! ¡ª I said loudly. ¡ª You did well, but to these two, you¡¯re about as threatening as partridges. They could turn this into a one-sided massacre. ¡ª And you, Mia! I¡¯ll handle this.


    ¡ª So, kid? ¡ª I turned to the young noble. ¡ª Maybe we just walk away peacefully, or are you still convinced you can handle the consequences?


    ¡ª I¡¯ll have you rot in the ground, you lowborn! ¡ª he shrieked again¡­


    What an unreasonable creature! Where do people like him keep coming from, just to make my life harder?!


    ¡ª What¡¯s going on here? ¡ª came a voice from behind me.


    Old Hek resolutely pushed through the line of guards and stepped between me and the noble brat.


    ¡ª Oh, so it¡¯s the prince¡¯s eldest son causing trouble again! ¡ª His voice dripped with such contempt it was almost nauseating. ¡ª Lord Eldest Prince¡¯s Son, if you so much as lay a finger on a guest of the Trade Guild, the guild will immediately invoke Article Three of the Charter and impose a trade embargo on the princely court. Furthermore, under that same article, the guild¡¯s bank will demand immediate repayment of all credit lines, initiating asset seizure procedures on all movable and immovable property of the princely court! If you¡¯re confident, Lord Eldest Prince¡¯s Son, that your foolish head will remain on your slender neck after such a move, go ahead¡ªswing your sword. If not, then leave this place at once, and don¡¯t let so much as your scent linger here!


    The unfortunate prince¡¯s son turned pale, then red, then pale again with every word from Hek, slowly realizing what kind of mess he¡¯d gotten himself into.


    ¡ª I¡¯m counting to three! ¡ª Hek raised his voice. ¡ª One!


    ¡ª Release me! ¡ª the prince¡¯s son screeched at his guards and bolted for the door.


    ¡ª Your father will receive a full report on your actions in the guild tonight! ¡ª Hek called after him.


    The two guards who had their swords at my throat simply¡­ dissolved into thin air. I tried to memorize how they moved, but there was little I could grasp.


    ¡ª They¡¯re strong! ¡ª I said enviously, watching them go. ¡ª Thank you, Hek, you saved me this time.


    ¡ª Bah, it¡¯s nothing. That little turd stirs up trouble regularly. I just hope I don¡¯t live to see the day he actually becomes prince.


    ¡ª Thank you, all of you! ¡ª I turned to Marj, his men, and Mia. ¡ª But please, don¡¯t risk your lives for me again. Those two were far too strong¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. Do we have an agreement?


    A murmur of agreement passed through the group, and some even nodded. Mia took my hand.


    ¡ª Well, shall we head to the Mage Guild?


    ¡ª Sorry, but I need to change my plans while my memory is still fresh. Marj, is there a training ground nearby?


    ¡ª Take him to the guild¡¯s warehouse training ground! ¡ª Hek shouted on his way back to his office.


    ¡ª The old man¡¯s hearing is still sharp! ¡ª I muttered under my breath.


    The Trade Guild¡¯s training ground was massive. It had more than just stacks of practice weapons and strength-training machines¡ªit also housed several second- and third-class sparring dummies. I scanned the area, then walked over to a weapons rack and picked up a short training spear for close combat. A few warm-up swings got my blood moving, and then I transitioned into practicing piercing strikes¡ªleft hand nearly immobile, right hand fully controlling the spear from the base, allowing instant changes in direction, force, and reach.


    At first, I moved slowly. Then faster. Faster still! Striking an imagined opponent¡ªfoot, knee, groin, stomach, chest, throat, head¡ªthen reversing the sequence. Faster and faster, until the air around the spearhead began to hum. From stationary strikes, I moved to attacks in motion¡ªadvancing, retreating, flanking left and right. My feet had to be firmly planted at the moment of each strike, maximizing power.


    Faster! Stronger! Even faster! This wasn¡¯t my limit! The air buzzed around me, droplets of sweat flying from my hands, some evaporating into steam under the sheer force of my swings.


    Gradually, the warriors around the field stopped their training, moving closer to watch. But I kept going, until¡ª


    CRACK!


    The wooden shaft of my spear shattered into splinters, unable to withstand the force of my strikes against the air itself.


    ¡ª He broke it! ¡ª The murmurs spread. ¡ª He broke it just from swinging in the air! How is that possible?!


    ¡ª Huuuuuh, ¡ª I exhaled, dropping into a lotus position right where I stood.


    Now, having warmed up and cleared my mind, it was time for the real reason I came here. Closing my eyes, I visualized the movements of those two warriors in every detail. I broke them down¡ªmuscle by muscle, the precise sequence, the exact amount of force applied at every moment¡­


    I stood up, eyes still shut, and took my first step.


    GGRRGGH! Pain!


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Another step.


    Oh, for the love of¡ª!


    Lacking the necessary strength in my muscles, I tried compensating by accelerating my blood circulation, causing my veins to bulge like black-blue snakes beneath my skin.


    A minute to catch my breath. Then again¡ªstep! Another step! Don¡¯t stop!


    Slowly, the pain faded. My body adapted. My movements began to resemble the instantaneous shifts of those two warriors¡­


    An hour later, utterly drained, I collapsed onto my back in the dirt.


    ¡ª Haaaaaah! ¡ª I exhaled hot air from my lungs, which felt like they were on fire. ¡ª Good!


    What if¡­ I combined this movement technique with my spear skills? The thought struck me suddenly. That would be interesting to test. But I had no strength left for experiments.


    ¡ª Lord Aney, ¡ª Marj knelt beside me. ¡ª Have you¡­ just reached the rank of Battle Master?


    ¡ª Battle Master? ¡ª I repeated, staring at the sky. ¡ª I don¡¯t know. Can I check somewhere?


    ¡ª Of course! ¡ª Marj stood and offered me a hand. ¡ª Follow me. Your movements just now¡­ Only a Battle Master can do that!


    His voice carried both admiration and concern.


    Marj¡¯s voice carried both excitement and concern at the same time. We approached a large steel box at the edge of the platform. Its surface bore only a black square plate, half a meter by half a meter, and a round dial above it.


    ¡ª You need to strike this square twice with all your strength. First, without using your aura. The second time, channel your aura into the hit. After that, your true strength will be calculated.


    I exhaled and threw a straight punch at the square with full force. My bones hummed from the impact. Then I repeated the strike, this time unleashing my aura completely. The needle on the dial began to move.


    First-class warrior¡ªlower rank, middle rank, upper rank.


    Second-class warrior¡ªlower rank, middle rank, upper rank.


    Third-class warrior¡ªlower rank, middle rank, upper rank¡­


    The needle kept climbing, and for a moment, it seemed like it would cross the Battle Master threshold. But no, after wavering slightly, it stopped just one thin line away from Master.


    ¡ª Fuuuh, ¡ª Marj let out a breath. ¡ª That¡¯s good, very good. Otherwise, we¡¯d have had a problem.


    I looked at him in surprise, expecting an explanation.


    ¡ª If you had reached the level of Battle Master, the balance of power in the principality would have been disrupted. Then, you¡¯d have had to decide¡ªeither leave the principality and go to one of the kingdoms or empires where you wouldn¡¯t have to hide your strength, or swear allegiance to the princely court. There¡¯s no other way. The Church of the White Twins strictly enforces this rule¡ªit¡¯s part of the Charter.


    For example, the princely court is the strongest in military might, the trade guild dominates in wealth, and the artisan guild holds power through its production and equipment. This balance was established by the church after the Dark Ages, and it holds across the entire continent. If it is not maintained, the continent will once again be engulfed in endless wars and strife. At least, that¡¯s what the church claims.


    So, things in this world were more complicated than they first appeared. But there was no use dwelling on that now.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s go home! ¡ª I said to Mia, who had been standing aside.


    ¡ª Master! ¡ª Mia jumped up and looked into my eyes. ¡ª If you had become a Battle Master, I would never, ever have told anyone!


    ¡ª My little kitten! ¡ª I laughed, stroking her head. ¡ª Come on, let¡¯s go.


    That night, I dreamed of something strange. I saw myself¡ªnot young anymore¡ªsitting over the pages of an old notebook, making corrections or notes in the margins. The pages were filled with numerous magical circles and seals, the text was written in strange runes, and most of the drawings were diagrams of the human body, individual bones, organs, and muscles.


    ¡ª I¡¯ve seen these pages before! ¡ª The realization jolted me awake.


    Yes, I had definitely seen these, or something very similar, when I first appeared in the forest before creating a magic circle for the first time. But how was that possible?


    ¡ª Mia! We¡¯re going to the Mage¡¯s Guild!


    The Mage¡¯s Guild was located in the eastern part of the city, so after leaving the house, we decided to walk instead of hiring a carriage. Mia wanted to show me the city¡¯s trade square and market along the way.


    The market was crowded, noisy, and chaotic. Vendors shouted, advertising their goods and calling out to buyers, while customers yelled back, haggling over prices. Stalls and displays were filled with a colorful assortment of cheap wares, but nothing particularly valuable caught my eye. Mia bought two skewers of battered meatballs and handed me one.


    ¡ª Thanks, but I¡¯m not hungry.


    ¡ª Your loss! ¡ª Mia bit into one of the meatballs and, chewing with her mouth full, declared, ¡ª Tasty treats are humanity¡¯s greatest invention!


    ¡ª What? ¡ª she said when I laughed. ¡ª I fell in love with humans because of their tasty treats! My whole childhood in the tribe, it was raw meat, raw fish¡­ Sometimes, if we were on a hunt, the meat and fish would be dried. And that was my life until I turned fifteen! Ugh, disgusting. But humans¡­ ¡ª she paused, searching for the right word, ¡ª know how to enjoy life!


    ¡ª Be careful, though. Too many tasty treats turn fast kittens into fat, lazy cats.


    ¡ª No way, that won¡¯t happen to me! I know my limit¡ªfive to six portions of treats a day¡­


    Joking and laughing, we finally arrived at the Mage¡¯s Guild.


    ¡ª Impressive! ¡ª I said, admiring the enormous four-story building made of yellow stone with a black-tiled roof.


    At the reception desk in the lobby, a young blond mage sat rocking on his chair, absentmindedly creating magical circles that shot tiny flames at the magical butterflies fluttering out of a large glowing circle above his head.


    ¡ª Good day! ¡ª Mia leaned on the desk, waving the silver plaque Hex had given her the day before. ¡ª We need to take a magic test!


    The mage¡¯s eyes slowly started drifting apart as he tried to keep one focused on his game while looking at us with the other.


    ¡ª Oh! ¡ª he yelped as the plaque nearly hit his eye. Losing his balance completely, he toppled over along with his chair, crashing onto the floor. ¡ª Oww-ow-ow-ow!


    The tiny flames and butterflies began drifting down, swaying in the air currents. As the sound of his fall settled, a pair of thin fingers gripped the edge of the desk, and soon, the mage¡¯s head peeked over it.


    ¡ª We¡¯d like to take the magic test, ¡ª Mia repeated, blowing a butterfly off her eyelashes.


    ¡ª Yes, yes, of course, ¡ª the mage finally stood up. ¡ª Follow me.


    ¡ª Two silver coins! ¡ª he suddenly turned around mid-stride, holding out his hand.


    I pulled out two silver coins and handed them over. He led me to a small table where a large glass orb rested.


    ¡ª Place your hand on the orb and think about your mana, ¡ª he said, putting on dark-lensed glasses.


    Think about my mana. Damn scholar. How do you even think about mana? Well, fine. Right now, I¡¯m thinking about my mana. Thinking about mana. Thinking about mana¡­ The silence stretched, but nothing happened.


    ¡ª I¡¯m sorry, but you have no mana at all, ¡ª the mage said, removing his glasses.


    I pulled my hand away, wondering how this was possible. Hex had seen mana in me, yet the device showed nothing. But then¡ªa sudden crack. The orb shattered into sand.


    ¡ª Oh! ¡ª I raised a finger. ¡ª Looks like your orb was faulty! I don¡¯t have to pay for that, do I?


    ¡ª No, no, ¡ª the mage hastily swept the remaining sand off the table before pulling out a new orb and setting it in place. ¡ª Let¡¯s try again.


    I waited for him to put his glasses back on and tried once more. Thinking about mana. Thinking about mana¡­ Still nothing.


    Nothing¡­ A wave of unpleasant disappointment washed over me. One failure was fine, but twice in a row? Maybe old Hek had really been mistaken.


    ¡ª I¡¯m afraid you truly have no trace of magic. This is a highly accurate device. I¡¯m sorry.


    But as I turned to leave, another loud crack rang out, and the second orb crumbled into sand.


    ¡ª What the hell?! ¡ª The mage looked utterly bewildered. ¡ª Wait here for a moment.


    He rushed off, leaving Mia and me exchanging confused looks. A few minutes later, he returned with an elderly mage dressed in a white robe embroidered with silver and a peculiar gray cap on his head.


    ¡ª What do we have here? Hmm, hmm, ¡ª the elderly mage muttered, peering at me through a monocle. ¡ª Interesting, interesting.


    He approached the table, scooped up a handful of the sand left from the shattered orb, examined it closely, sniffed it, and then¡ªlicked it.


    ¡ª Aha! Aha! ¡ª Then, after another look at me, he sighed. ¡ª To hell with it. I have no idea what¡¯s going on.


    I began to wonder if it was time for me to start worrying. The elderly mage stepped right up to me.


    ¡ª May I? ¡ª With these words, he placed his hand on my chest, right over my heart, and closed his eyes.


    Several long minutes passed in complete silence.


    ¡ª You undoubtedly have mana, and far more than a mage of the Fourth Circle. In fact, with my Third Circle, I can¡¯t even determine the exact amount. But here¡¯s what¡¯s strange¡ªyou don¡¯t have a single formed mana circle! Science says that¡¯s impossible. A person should die if they have that much mana without a single formed circle! The sheer turbulence of the mana should tear them apart! Strange, strange¡­ yes, yes!


    ¡ª Excuse me, ¡ª I interrupted his rambling, ¡ª but is there any way for me to form this mana circle right now?


    ¡ª No, that is absolutely impossible.

 Chapter Six. This Will Be My Path Alone.

    ¡ª That is absolutely impossible, ¡ª he repeated. ¡ª The first magic circle forms in a person before they turn one year old. In rare cases, if there isn¡¯t enough mana for the circle, it dissipates, and the person forever loses the ability to use magic. That is an axiom!


    ¡ª But at the same time, you claim that living with mana but without a formed magic circle is also impossible. And that too, by your own words, is an axiom. ¡ª I refused to back down.


    The elderly mage gave me a contemptuous look. His face ran through a whole spectrum of emotions, from anger and disdain to resignation.


    ¡ª You are right, it seems I will have to reconsider these axioms! ¡ª He burst into laughter. ¡ª Come with me, I will write you a recommendation letter for the Magic Academy of the Kingdom of Lygote. The professors there are stronger and smarter than I am. Perhaps they will have some answers for you.


    Well then, if it¡¯s the academy, so be it!


    ¡ª Where are we going? ¡ª Mia asked as we stepped out of the Mage¡¯s Guild.


    ¡ª Where in the city can I buy monster cores?


    ¡ª Cores? Hmm¡­ ¡ª Mia looked up at the sky, pressing a finger to her chin. ¡ª At the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. But why do you need them? Do you have crafting skills? Are you planning to make an artifact? A weapon? A puppet?


    ¡ª Just lead the way, you restless cat! ¡ª I gave her fuzzy ear a light tug. ¡ª Only old cats are wise, and you¡¯re far too young for that!


    ¡ª Oh, shove off, mister!


    On the way to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, I pondered the impossibility of it all. Why couldn¡¯t I sense or manipulate the mana around me like almost everyone else on this continent? How was I able to create magic circles and runes¡ªat least for absorbing mana from monster cores¡ªwithout a single magic circle around my heart?


    No one else could do this. Cores were used exclusively by craftsmen for crafting or powering magical devices and weapons. Thinking along these lines, I reached an unsettling conclusion. If that were the case¡­ then was I a puppet?


    But a puppet has no will of its own. It is merely a doll that follows its master¡¯s commands. Yet, in an abstract sense, just because I hadn¡¯t seen a master didn¡¯t mean one didn¡¯t exist.


    I shook my head. No, that was impossible. My heart beat in my chest. I had thoughts. My muscles ached after training. When I cut my skin, I bled. And my wounds healed on their own¡ªunlike a puppet, which required repairs after being damaged.


    Even a god wouldn¡¯t bother creating a puppet as complex as me.


    ¡­Would they?


    And who was I to question the designs of a god? After all, humans themselves used different tools for different tasks¡­


    But I wasn¡¯t a tool¡­ right?


    ¡ª We¡¯re here! ¡ª Mia announced.


    ¡ª Less grand than the Trade or Mage¡¯s Guilds, ¡ª I remarked, eyeing the two-story building. Time and neglect had clearly left their mark: chipped plasterwork, dark streaks of mold and grime along the window frames¡­ and to top it all off, a peeling sign hanging above the entrance. ¡ª Let¡¯s go in.


    Inside, a thick stench of stale alcohol, unwashed bodies, and some other nameless filth filled the air. I instantly regretted closing the door behind me¡ªthis place could definitely use some fresh air. Judging by how Mia scrunched her nose, the smell was even worse for her keen feline senses.


    The guild hall contained several tables with benches, where various groups were seated. The clientele was¡­ not exactly the sort I¡¯d be shaking hands with. I discreetly scanned their power levels. Weak. Not a single aura above a Second-Class Warrior of Mid-Tier or a Second-Circle Mage.


    One aura, however, felt¡­ odd.


    I turned toward it.


    ¡ª Oh, a real lycan!


    Damn it! Sometimes my mouth worked faster than my brain.


    ¡ª I am NOT a lycan, you fool. I am a werewolf! How dare you compare me to those pathetic whelps? You¡¯d better compensate for that insult before I tear your jaw off!


    In the corner, a towering werewolf rose from a bench¡ªeasily twice my size. He dragged a massive warhammer across the floor as he stalked toward us.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The entire hall fell silent. Every eye was locked on the unfolding scene, eager for the show to begin.


    ¡ª And what¡¯s this little kitten you brought with you? My new plaything? ¡ª The werewolf bared his fangs and laughed¡ªa sound more like a growl. ¡ª Leave her here and get lost, then I might just let you walk away.


    Mia arched her back, narrowed her eyes, and hissed.


    Not in the mood to escalate the situation, I unleashed the full force of my aura upon everyone present¡ªskipping Mia, of course, and focusing especially on the werewolf.


    Groans, gasps, and the clatter of dishes filled the room. The big brute collapsed like a felled tree, his massive body slamming against the floor. That had to hurt.


    ¡ª Listen up, mutt, ¡ª I said as I approached, steadily lifting the pressure from the others and concentrating it all on him. ¡ª I apologize for calling you a lycan, really. I¡¯m new here, so I have no clue who¡¯s who or what mangy bitch whelped which of you.


    Blood-flecked foam dripped from the werewolf¡¯s mouth. He could barely breathe, let alone speak.


    I crouched beside him and grabbed his ear, yanking his head off the floor.


    ¡ª Now, you pathetic cur, you¡¯re going to crawl back to your kennel and never, ever cross my path again. Understood?


    The poor bastard trembled and blinked, which I took as his wholehearted agreement.


    ¡ª The show¡¯s over, gentlemen! ¡ª I addressed the onlookers. ¡ª Unless anyone wants an encore?


    As one, they bolted for the door, shoving past each other.


    ¡ª Guess the banquet wasn¡¯t to their liking, ¡ª I muttered, dusting wolf fur off my hands.


    ¡ª Are you here for trouble, or do you have business?


    A raspy female voice cut through the empty hall.


    I turned to see a tall, well-built woman standing on the stairs leading to the second floor. She wore a tight black tank top that accentuated her ample chest, and snug blue pants stretched over her strong legs. Well, only one leg. The other was a beautifully crafted mechanical prosthetic, starting from mid-thigh.


    ¡ª We¡¯d like to buy some monster cores, ¡ª I said.


    ¡ª Follow me, ¡ª she replied after a brief pause. ¡ª Name¡¯s Grace. I run this mess of a guild. And you are?


    ¡ª Aney! Mia! ¡ª we answered almost in sync.


    Upstairs, she led us into a surprisingly cozy office. Grace sank into a chair and propped her prosthetic leg onto the desk.


    ¡ª So, cores, huh? ¡ª she muttered, scratching her knee. ¡ª I have First-Class cores, two silver each. Second-Class, one gold apiece. What¡¯s your order?


    ¡ª Apologies, but I need Fourth-Class cores.


    ¡ª Fourth?! Boy, you¡¯re in the Duchy of Atun, not the Northern Empire. Where the hell do you expect to find something like that? Even Third-Class cores are rare here¡ªyou¡¯d have to check the Trade Guild¡¯s auctions.


    An awkward silence hung between us.


    ¡ª So¡­ ¡ª I ventured. ¡ª There¡¯s a chance the Adventurers¡¯ Guild might have Third-Class cores, too?


    Grace removed her leg from the desk and leaned forward, pressing her chest against it. Her eyes gleamed with greed.


    ¡ª I wouldn¡¯t rule it out. Depends on how much you¡¯re willing to pay.


    ¡ª I can afford it. Just name your price.


    She inhaled sharply through her nose, then grinned.


    ¡ª Eight gold per core! Yes, that sounds right!


    ¡ª Deal. How many do you have?


    ¡ª Three! ¡ª She sprang to her feet, opened a hidden safe, and retrieved three small cases lined with green leather. ¡ª Here!


    She placed them on the desk, hands trembling slightly, and opened each one.


    ¡ª Twenty-four gold total!


    ¡ª Hold on. ¡ª I picked up one of the yellow cores and held it to the light. ¡ª This one is damaged. I can¡¯t pay eight gold for it.


    The core had a visible crack. It wouldn¡¯t affect my purposes, but I wasn¡¯t about to let myself be swindled.


    Grace hesitated, feigning surprise.


    ¡ª Ah¡­ you¡¯re right. Well, I can lower the price a little¡­


    ¡ª Three gold, ¡ª I interrupted her. ¡ª I¡¯ll give three gold for this core, so that makes it nineteen gold in total.


    ¡ª I can drop one gold, no more! The crack is barely noticeable!


    ¡ª Auntie! The crack is half the core! I¡¯ll give you four gold, and that¡¯s my final offer!


    ¡ª What do you know about cracks, you brat! Two gold, not a copper more!


    Grace pretended to be angry, but she wasn¡¯t much of an actress.


    ¡ª Four gold and three silver, or there¡¯s no deal! So either you take my twenty gold and three silver right now, or we¡¯re leaving! ¡ª I stood up and pulled Mia by the hand, making her get up.


    ¡ª Fine, you win! Take it! ¡ª Grace slumped back into her chair, looking as if she had just swallowed tar.


    After paying, I stored the cores away while Grace scooped up the money in her hands, pressing it to her chest. Smiling gently, she closed her eyes and swayed slightly, mumbling under her breath:


    ¡ª Come to mother, my darlings, at last, we are together¡­


    Then she pulled out a large bottle and three glasses from the table.


    ¡ª Now, let¡¯s celebrate the deal?


    But the last thing I wanted was to drink some questionable brew with a stranger, so I tried to be as polite as possible:


    ¡ª Sorry, but we have a lot planned for today. Another time, I promise¡ª


    ¡ª Oh, just go already, go. ¡ª She cut me off, clutching the money to her chest again.


    ¡ª Grace is the stingiest woman in the capital, ¡ª Mia said as we left the guild. ¡ª If Hek finds out you just outbargained her, I swear, you¡¯ll be the next head of the merchant guild!


    ¡ª Shut it, redhead! Not a word to Hek!


    Late at night, I got out of bed, locked the door to my room, and tightly drew the curtains. Then I took out all the monster cores I had¡ªtwenty-two second-class cores, three third-class ones. Not sure if it would be enough. Tonight, I wanted to break through to the rank of Battle Master.


    First-class magic circle, runes, magic circle inside, rotate, synchronize, expand¡­


    The room filled with the golden glow of magic circles and runes. I sat in a lotus position inside and relaxed. The orange and yellow cores floated into the air, crumbling into dust, releasing a golden mist that slowly drifted toward my hands. A few minutes later, only gray ash remained on the floor, with magic circles above and below me, and runes flowing endlessly around me.


    I kept my eyes closed, searching for any change within me after absorbing so much mana. My energy had definitely increased, but the amount I could release at any given moment remained the same. So, I was still a third-class warrior at the peak of the third tier.


    Frustrated, I got to my feet and dispelled the magic around me. I walked to the window, pulled back the curtains, and opened it to take a deep breath of fresh air and calm myself. It was disappointing, of course, but there was nothing else I could do tonight.


    I turned away from the window¡ªand saw Mia, completely naked, covered only by her fluffy tail.

 Chapter Seven. The Devilish Plan.

    ¡ª What the?! ¡ª I shouted and froze, until I realized¡­ I was seeing a girl through the wall!


    I turned my gaze away and saw the dinner table in the kitchen, still messy from last night. What the hell was happening to my sight? Had it changed? I focused and looked farther. In the empty foyer of the Merchants¡¯ Guild, two guards were dozing off, their backs pressed against the wall. About a hundred meters away. Not bad.


    And if I combined it with my aura? I released a small portion of it, spreading it over several dozen meters, sensing every living being in range. Now, all I had to do was shift my gaze, and I could see everything in the finest detail. What a skill! An unexpected gift.


    I blinked, and the walls around me returned to sight. But even so, my perception of the world had changed, even without using my newfound vision. I had the urge to try combining it with my bloodlust¡ªbut decided against it. No need to give someone a heart attack in their sleep. Instead, I lay back down.


    ¡ª So, master, where are we going today? Shopping? Robbing someone? You know, I¡¯ll follow you anywhere¡ªbe it a dance or a slaughter!


    Mia made a dramatic gesture, drawing her hand across her throat. I suddenly recalled how she looked last night, covered only by her tail, and quickly turned away.


    ¡ª Ahem! Mia, today¡¯s your day off. And mine is a day of training.


    ¡ª Ugh, how boring you are today, master! Want a secret? I know where the Crafting Guild keeps their monster cores. We could put on masks, storm in, and you¡ªstab-stab-stab with your spear! Meanwhile, I snatch the cores¡ªswoop! And then we whoosh out of there, just like that!


    ¡ª Mia! Day off. Training.


    ¡ª Ugh, so we¡¯ll just rot in poverty until we die together one night? ¡ª she huffed, leaving the kitchen.


    What the hell had she dreamed up last night? I shook my head and got up from the table. Today, I planned to try combining two techniques¡ªfootwork and spear strikes. But I didn¡¯t want too many eyes on me. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t head to the training grounds but stepped into the backyard of my home instead.


    The spot was nearly perfect¡ªtwo sides bordered by the estate¡¯s tall wall, the third by the house, and the fourth concealed by tall decorative shrubs. I started with footwork drills. One step. Two consecutive¡­ seven¡­ twelve¡­ twenty-five.


    I felt I was nearing the limit of continuous steps, the boundary was close. But what was this boundary? I had more than enough energy, my muscles had adapted¡ªso what now? Maybe this technique simply had no further development? Too many questions. No answers. Walking the path of martial arts alone¡­


    I drew my spear, took a stance, and stepped forward. Whoa! The energy generated from my footwork surged upward, flowing through my lower back into my spine, then into my right arm, which delivered an absolutely incredible thrust.


    The yard echoed with the impact. Had I exceeded the speed of sound? The spear shaft trembled, almost as if it were alive, letting out a mournful wail. Two steps with strikes¡­ nine¡­ eighteen¡­ twenty-seven¡ªthere it was!


    Like an iron wall, this technique could not be pushed further. I stopped, and the continuous moan of the wind faded. Silence fell. Was this wall due to my level, or was it the technique itself?


    From the rooftop came applause and Mia¡¯s ringing voice:


    ¡ª That was amazing, master! Even with my feline eyes, I could only catch glimpses of your spear¡¯s tip! You were completely invisible!


    What the hell? How did this girl always sneak up on me unnoticed?


    ¡ª Now we can totally steal the cores from the crafters without them even realizing!


    I sheathed my spear, drew my sword and daggers, and shook my head from side to side, signaling that training was only beginning and her grand plan would have to wait.


    Disappointed, Mia sprawled back on the rooftop, watching me through half-closed eyes.


    I picked up my sword and continued.


    The same routine followed the next day. I trained from dawn till night, while Mia watched from above. And the next day. And the next. And the one after that.


    On the fifth day, I stopped. Training was no longer yielding results. I needed to either level up or find new techniques to master.


    ¡ª Mia! ¡ª I called out.


    She instantly leaped off the roof and landed beside me.


    ¡ª Are we robbing someone? Master, I admire you so much!


    ¡ª Enough already, ¡ª I tugged on her furry ear. ¡ª I¡¯m not a thief. Where can I find some manuals or books on martial techniques?


    ¡ª For your level, master? Nowhere in the principality.


    I had suspected as much, given the balance of power¡­


    ¡ª Fine. Then get ready¡ªwe¡¯re heading to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    The guild was nearly empty today. We climbed to the second floor and knocked on Grace¡¯s office door.


    ¡ª Come in!


    Grace sat inside alone, clutching a half-empty bottle.


    ¡ª Oh, my young friend and his kitten¡­ What brings you to this lady today? ¡ª She wasn¡¯t completely wasted yet, but she was well on her way. ¡ª The lady is in mourning, so say what you need and get lost!


    ¡ª Sorry to interrupt your melancholy, but I¡¯m here to buy monster cores if you have any.


    ¡ª You¡¯re too late, kid. The Crafting Guild bought them all up a few days ago. Come back in two or three weeks when the new ones arrive¡ªmy guild just started a raid in the Misty Forest.


    The Misty Forest¡­ That was the same place we had desperately fled from. And her team¡­


    ¡ª Grace, ¡ª I asked, ¡ª who sent the Adventurers¡¯ Guild to the Misty Forest?


    A bad feeling crept up my spine.


    ¡ª How long ago did they leave, and can they still be stopped?


    ¡ª There was a request from the ducal court to exterminate first- and second-class beasts, with a handsome reward! Hic! ¡ª She paused for a moment. ¡ª And they left me behind because I¡¯m a crippleeee¡­ Greedy bastards, they all went off without me so they wouldn¡¯t have to share the rewards and loot!


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡ª Grace! ¡ª I cut her off. ¡ª It¡¯s a trap! Can they still be recalled?! If they enter the forest, it¡¯ll be a disaster!


    ¡ª What disaster? There are over forty warriors and mages, all first and second class. They¡¯ll sweep through that forest without leaving a single monster alive.


    ¡ª Listen to me, ¡ª her stubborn drunkenness was starting to piss me off. ¡ª I was one of the people who reported those monsters to the ducal court. That forest is full of third-class and higher-tier beasts! If your people have entered, they¡¯re already dead!


    For a moment, her eyes seemed to clear. But only for a moment.


    ¡ª Hahaha! Good joke! Third-class and up, hahahaha. Oh, kid, you¡¯ve really cheered me up. If this is your way of comforting me for being left behind, don¡¯t bother¡ªjust drink with me instead!


    Drunken fool. There was nothing more I could do here.


    The ducal court! What the hell were they planning?


    ¡ª Mia, let¡¯s go, we have big problems. ¡ª And already at the door, he turned to Grace and said, ¡ª You can sit here and pity yourself all you want, but when you sober up, remember this: your guildmates didn¡¯t abandon you¡ªthey saved you, even without realizing it. And you? Instead of saving them, you sat here drowning in alcohol. That¡¯s all I have to say. Goodbye!


    We moved quickly through the city towards the Merchant Guild. What was the princely court¡¯s goal? It was pointless to send a team of first- and second-class fighters against such powerful monsters if they actually wanted to subdue them. I needed to speak with Hek immediately.


    It felt like there was something I didn¡¯t know¡ªsome missing piece without which this puzzle wouldn¡¯t come together. Even if the Adventurers¡¯ Guild was just a pawn, sacrificing them for nothing made no sense.


    I found Hek pacing anxiously back and forth in front of my house.


    ¡ª Master Aney! ¡ª he called out. ¡ª There¡¯s a serious problem¡ªyou must leave the principality immediately!


    ¡ª Let¡¯s talk inside, ¡ª I said, taking him by the elbow. ¡ª I have something to tell you as well.


    ¡ª Master Aney, you need to go! I just received an invitation for an audience with the princely court! You¡¯re invited too¡ªI¡¯m certain it¡¯s a trap!


    ¡ª Did they state a reason?


    ¡ª Yes. His Serene Highness wants us to present a firsthand report on the monsters. The letter I sent them wasn¡¯t enough, apparently¡­


    It was definitely a trap. But why? What was I missing in their plan?


    ¡ª Hek, can you explain exactly how this threatens us?


    ¡ª Me? Not at all. They wouldn¡¯t dare act openly against the head of the Merchant Guild. But you¡­ Formally, you don¡¯t belong to the guild. Even if I register you right now, it won¡¯t change anything¡ªI won¡¯t have time to get confirmation from the Lygote Kingdom¡¯s guild branch before morning. I believe they¡¯ll offer you only one option¡ªa lifelong contract of service to one of the princely family members. Those two Battle Masters who saw you surely assessed your strength, and no one in the principality would let that kind of power go to waste. If you refuse¡­ you¡¯ll be executed for insulting two members of the princely family. You must leave immediately!


    Damn it! The situation was bad. Serving some prince and forever limiting my future plans was not an option.


    ¡ª It¡¯s too late, ¡ª I said. ¡ª If things are as you say, then they¡¯re already watching your estate. If I try to flee, they¡¯ll make it look like I¡¯m a criminal and you¡¯re harboring me, which will give them a reason to move against you. I can¡¯t put you at risk, Hek. On the other hand, as long as they believe I might accept the contract, they won¡¯t act. But the moment I run¡­ everything changes.


    ¡ª Then what do we do?! There must be a way out! ¡ª Hek paced nervously, then suddenly stopped and looked at me in shock. ¡ª You¡­ you¡¯re not actually thinking of serving the prince, are you?!


    I burst into laughter. The mere idea was so absurd it was funny. Besides, my mental puzzle had finally taken shape¡ªexcept for one missing detail: how the prince intended to justify this to the Church of the White Twins. As far as I could tell, he was violating the Charter.


    After a brief pause, I continued:


    ¡ª The princely court sent the Adventurers¡¯ Guild into the forest. In the request they submitted¡ªand which the guild accepted¡ªonly first- and second-class monsters were mentioned. The entire guild went on the raid, except for Grace.


    I stopped to gauge Hek¡¯s reaction. He instantly paled.


    ¡ª The prince wants to change the balance of power¡­


    ¡ª Exactly, ¡ª I said, taking the lead again. ¡ª Here¡¯s my theory. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong. It all started with a letter from the outpost commander, which I¡¯m sure was officially registered with the date and time of receipt. But the text itself could have been altered¡ªwould the commander dare refuse the prince, a relative of his? That¡¯s assuming the letter even mentions third-class or higher monsters at all. Afterward, as expected, the prince submits a request to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, offering a ridiculous reward to ensure no adventurer hesitates¡ªeffectively signing their own death sentence. The reward can be anything because no one will be left to claim it. No one will return alive from that forest.Once the guild sets off on the raid, your report arrives¡ªsomething the prince was expecting, since you were obligated to submit it as guild head. I bet the date and time of your letter¡¯s arrival were carefully recorded as well. And now, at this exact moment, the prince intends to use me.Once it¡¯s revealed that the outpost commander¡¯s first report was incomplete and that the adventurers were sent into the forest severely underprepared, the prince will make a grand show of alarm¡ªcalling an emergency meeting, or something similar, where we are both invited. There, I¡ªtouched by the prince¡¯s noble concern¡ªpledge my loyalty and agree to serve him for life. Even if I don¡¯t do it willingly, who would know, aside from his inner circle?At that meeting, they will decide to send a rescue team into the forest, with me included¡ªsince I have firsthand knowledge of the monsters. If the prince assigns even those two Battle Masters who guard his son, then the three of us could clear the forest. But I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll send an even larger force.At that point, it won¡¯t matter that the entire Adventurers¡¯ Guild has perished. Or rather, it will matter¡ªbut only to the prince, not an outside observer. Because we will return victorious, avenging them.


    I paused, catching my breath.


    ¡ª Upon our return, with the guild completely wiped out, Grace will cease to be a player in this game. One way or another, she¡¯ll be removed. And I, the hero who avenged the fallen adventurers, will become the new head of the reformed guild. The Adventurers¡¯ Guild of Lygote will turn a blind eye to Grace¡¯s removal and my appointment. And just like that, the prince will have both the princely court and the Adventurers¡¯ Guild under his control. And no one will suspect a thing¡ªbecause I, a new and powerful figure on the board, will appear to be completely independent of the princely family. On top of that, I¡¯ll be seen as a prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Merchant Guild, which means I won¡¯t be able to make a move in your favor without being accused of collusion. The perfect plan. As airtight as a Judge¡¯s Eye contract!


    I fell silent and looked at Hek. He sat in deep thought. After about three minutes, he spoke:


    ¡ª Grace will be executed. And not even by the prince¡ªher own guild superiors in Lygote will have her killed for such losses. The Church of the White Twins won¡¯t interfere, because the adventurers will have died to monsters, not the prince. You made only one mistake. The prince won¡¯t just control the court and the guild¡ªhe¡¯ll have everything.


    Hek exhaled bitterly.


    ¡ª Now, ¡ª I said, sitting down at the table, ¡ª let¡¯s figure out how to shatter this plan. Tell me, how well do you know the prince? Would you call him a pragmatic man? How does he handle defeat? Can he back down when he sees he¡¯s losing?


    ¡ª The prince is level-headed. He¡¯s a natural politician. If he¡¯s not cornered, he¡¯ll abandon a losing strategy.


    ¡ª Excellent. How many Battle Masters serve him? And what¡¯s his own class?


    ¡ª The prince is a mid-tier second-class warrior. He has three Battle Masters. You¡¯ve seen the two lower-tier ones. The third, always by his side, is mid-tier.


    This was bad. Plan B¡ªescaping¡ªmight not work, so I had to put everything into Plan A.


    ¡ª Hek, tell me, what happens when a Battle Master¡¯s blood is exposed to mana from a monster¡¯s core?


    Hek¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡ª If¡­ if it¡¯s not just monster mana, but concentrated, straight from the core! A Master would be crippled for life¡ªat worst, he¡¯d die instantly! But, ¡ª he frowned again ¡ª how in the world are you going to extract mana from the core without specialized equipment? And, more importantly, how the hell do you plan to get it into a Battle Master?


    ¡ª Trust me, I have my ways, or I wouldn¡¯t be asking. Now, to the main point. Hek, do you have any monster cores of at least third class?


    The old man glanced around.


    ¡ª I have something even better. I¡¯ve got fourth-class cores!


    With those words, he pulled out a large box from his stash and opened it. Inside lay three green cores, each the size of a chicken egg. I hadn¡¯t even imagined that cores could grow to such a size.


    ¡ª Old man, I love you! ¡ª I exclaimed in delight. ¡ª Listen, Hek, if I take just one core, I can guarantee a fifty percent success rate. But if you give me all three, we¡¯ll bring the princely court to its knees with absolute certainty!


    ¡ª Take them. They¡¯re not exactly valuable to me. Honestly, they¡¯re more like contraband¡ªnot exactly legal. I¡¯d give you more if I had them¡­


    ¡ª Old man, come here, let me kiss you!


    Old Hek smiled contentedly, as if all our problems were already solved and we had won against the princely court.


    ¡ª One more thing, ¡ª I added. ¡ª After my preparations today, this house will likely be contaminated with monster mana, and it will have to be burned down¡­


    ¡ª That¡¯s a minor issue, nothing to worry about. But are you sure you won¡¯t be affected by it yourself?


    ¡ª Hek, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing!

 Chapter Eight. The Battle Master.

    With these words, I led him to the door and intercepted Mia as she tried to slip inside the moment I cracked it open.


    ¡ª Halt! ¡ª I grabbed her by the scruff. ¡ª Tonight, you¡¯ll sleep elsewhere. I have business to attend to, and it¡¯s not safe for young cats!


    ¡ª Buuut, maaaaster!


    ¡ª Quiet! ¡ª I cut off her protests before they could begin. ¡ª No discussion!


    After sending everyone away, I returned to the table where the box of cores sat, but I pushed it aside for now. Instead, I emptied my entire arsenal onto the surface. A shame¡ªI¡¯d have to ruin some of it. I picked out two daggers and two spears. Then I turned a sword over in my hands but, considering my lackluster swordsmanship, put it back in the stash along with the other unnecessary blades.


    With that settled, I sat down, took a dagger, reinforced it with aura, and began carving deep, elongated grooves along its blade and the spearheads. Once done, I went to the kitchen, found some flour, and made a thin batter in a deep bowl before returning to the table.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s see how you like this, you bastards. ¡ª I muttered under my breath, grabbed a core, and crushed it over the sand, which I then mixed thoroughly into the batter.


    All that remained was to fill the grooves in the blades with the mixture and dry them over the fire. Once done, I repeatedly infused and dispersed aura through each weapon, getting used to the shift in their balance. Satisfied with the result, I stowed everything away and turned my attention to the two cores in the box.


    ¡ª Come here, my beauties! ¡ª I echoed the way Grace spoke to her coins, then traced rune circles at the center of the room. ¡ª Now, help me become a Battle Master!


    A torrent of raw mana surged into my body, blazing through my veins to my heart like molten lava.


    ¡ª Aaaargh! ¡ª I groaned, caught between pain and exhilaration.


    Monster cores of the fourth class were dozens of times stronger than those of the third. If I absorbed their energy uncontrollably, they could reduce me to ash! I forced myself to slow the intake, allowing my boiling blood to carry the power to every muscle, every cell in my body.


    And that power changed them¡ªchanged the very way they functioned. My mitochondria didn¡¯t just generate adenosine triphosphate anymore; they infused those molecules with my own mana, vastly increasing their energy potential!


    I could barely track all the transformations when, suddenly, my body ceased absorbing mana through the blood. The lingering energy from the cores began condensing into tiny golden droplets, steadily increasing in proportion to my overall blood volume.


    ¡ª Not good! ¡ª I rasped.


    An increase in concentration without a change in volume was never a good sign. My veins swelled, and my capillary walls began bursting one by one, gradually reducing the pressure in my circulatory system.


    Finally, the cores were depleted, and everything began to settle. My half-golden blood calmed, resuming its normal rhythm. My veins shrank back to size, their walls strengthened. The ruptured capillaries healed, and the bruising from internal bleeding slowly faded.


    I sat motionless, listening to myself.


    Boom! A shockwave of power burst from me in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It didn¡¯t stop, shattering furniture, blowing out windows, and tearing doors from their hinges.


    I rose to my feet and dispersed the magic swirling around me.


    At last! A Battle Master!


    As the dust settled, I took in the wreckage around me.


    ¡ª To hell with it all. ¡ª I waved dismissively.


    I went to the kitchen, grabbed a large jug of oil, and splattered it across the rooms. Finally, I tossed a rag near the hearth and smashed the jug over it.


    It didn¡¯t burn with blue flames but yellow ones.


    By the time I stepped onto the porch, the fire was crackling merrily, licking the windows and wooden ceilings of the house.


    In the morning light, I saw Hek and Mia running toward me, alarmed.


    ¡ª B-Battle Master! ¡ª she yelped and collapsed onto the ground.


    I suppressed my aura down to the level of a third-class warrior. It was too soon to reveal all my trump cards. Even the prince¡¯s Masters wouldn¡¯t sense my true strength.


    Hek, on the other hand, grinned with sly satisfaction. It seemed he was finally starting to not only trust me but believe in me and my plan.


    ¡ª I¡¯m ready. Shall we go? ¡ª I asked the old man.


    ¡ª Just a moment. ¡ª Hek waved away the makeshift fire brigade of cooks and guards that had rushed to the flames. ¡ª Let this shack burn to the ground! Don¡¯t touch the remains until the rains have washed them clean!


    He barked orders loudly.


    ¡ª Now, we go. ¡ª He turned back to me.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡ª Hek, ¡ª I said as we left the estate, ¡ª the fight will likely start suddenly. The moment you see me flinch, drop to the ground and crawl as far away from me as possible, understood? Keep your eyes on me!


    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª He patted his clothes, drawing my attention. ¡ª This outfit has fourth-class magical protection. It won¡¯t withstand a direct hit from a Battle Master, of course, but I¡¯m not completely defenseless.


    That was reassuring. He wasn¡¯t a primary target, so none of the Masters would waste their energy striking him.


    We walked slowly through the still-empty streets toward the prince¡¯s court, the morning sun shining into our eyes.


    We were heading into a trap, and we both knew it.


    The princely court occupied a vast territory, its towering walls stretching hundreds of meters on either side of the massive gate, so high that even the rooftops of neighboring buildings offered no glimpse inside. In essence, it was another fortress within the city.


    Hek presented the invitation letter and a silver plaque to the gate guards, and after some hesitation, we were allowed inside. A white pathway led toward the grand three-story palace of the princely court. A polite guard escorted us to the reception hall and asked us to wait for an audience.


    ¡ª Everything all right? ¡ª I asked Hek, who was clearly jittery, sitting stiffly in his chair.


    ¡ª I¡¯ve been here many times, ¡ª he replied, ¡ª but never under such circumstances. It¡¯s not exactly reassuring, to be honest.


    ¡ª It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m sure I can handle them. ¡ª A comforting attempt, at least.


    About an hour later, the doors opened again, and one of the prince¡¯s guards peered in.


    ¡ª Follow me, ¡ª he said curtly.


    We were led into a vast hall, at the far end of which stood a high wooden throne. Upon it sat a man, splendidly dressed, appearing to be around forty, with thick black eyebrows and thin mustache above his upper lip. The prince. At first glance, he did not seem like a despot or a tyrant.


    ¡ª Greetings, Your Highness! ¡ª Hek and I spoke in unison when we were stopped about twenty paces from the throne.


    The guard who had led us walked another ten steps forward, turned slightly to the left, and stopped directly opposite another of the prince¡¯s guards who was already in the hall, standing to the right.


    Smart. Even if I suddenly lunged at the prince, they would have ample time to react and stop me¡ªor to use a concealed weapon if I attempted anything. But the greatest danger, I felt, came from the burly man of about fifty who stood to the right of the throne. This had to be him¡ªthe Mid-tier Combat Master Hek had warned me about.


    There was another man in the hall¡ªan old one, his face lined with wrinkles, long silver hair flowing past his shoulders. The predatory gaze of his eyes was no less intimidating than the Combat Master¡¯s presence. A mage? An advisor?


    ¡ª No need, ¡ª the prince raised his hand, ¡ª I summoned you today to hear firsthand, in full detail, what you saw in the Misty Forest.


    A pleasant voice and manner of speaking. Such people easily captivate those around them and win their hearts. The prince¡¯s charisma was undeniable.


    ¡ª But I must tell you, ¡ª he continued, ¡ª that my right hand, Vyr, will be watching to ensure that you are entirely truthful. And my left hand, Len, will occasionally ask clarifying questions. Do you agree to this?


    What a way to interrogate someone! I glanced at Hek, and he at me.


    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª we answered simultaneously.


    ¡ª Then, ¡ª the prince said, taking a goblet from Len¡¯s hands, ¡ª you may begin, Hek. I¡¯m listening.


    Hek stepped forward and began his recounting. I only half-listened, already knowing that everything he said was the truth. Instead, I watched the prince. He showed no real interest in Hek¡¯s long monologue¡ªbecause he already knew it all. He was simply playing out a scene he had scripted in his mind long ago. But, you bastard, you¡¯re not the only one who has written this scene!


    The two Masters standing closer to us wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I anticipated their attack. Vyr was too far away, meaning they expected these two to handle me. But how would the prince signal them? What had he devised? It had to be something simple and unmistakable.


    A verbal command was out of the question¡ªit would trigger an immediate reaction, giving me time to resist or escape. Did he believe the two Masters¡¯ strength would be enough no matter how hard I fought? No, a person who relies solely on brute force wouldn¡¯t craft such a calculated plan.


    What in the abyss have you planned? The goblet! Damn it! You took the goblet and have been turning it between your fingers the entire time without once bringing it to your lips. So, the signal will almost certainly be dropping the goblet. Now, I just need to watch the prince¡¯s hands and not miss the moment he releases his grip.


    ¡ª ¡­ and that¡¯s how we made it out of the forest. ¡ª Hek finished, stepping back after the prince gave him a small nod.


    ¡ª And you, young man? Your name is Aney, correct? ¡ª The prince looked at me.


    I took two small steps forward.


    ¡ª Yes, Your Highness. At first, it was merely a temporary name for an escort contract, but since my memory has yet to return, I decided to keep it.


    ¡ª Do you have anything to add to Hek¡¯s account?


    ¡ª Very little, Your Highness. Since I spent several days longer in the Misty Forest than Hek, I can add only that I encountered packs of Gato numbering up to forty monsters and had to flee from creatures far stronger than the Kmara. I am fairly certain they are fourth-class monsters or higher, though I cannot say for sure, given my current strength.


    The prince turned to Vyr.


    ¡ª He speaks the truth, ¡ª Vyr confirmed.


    ¡ª I see. Unfortunately, this only reinforces my concerns, ¡ª the prince began. ¡ª I must tell you that I summoned you not only to hear your report but also to propose that you help resolve some pressing issues within the principality¡ªshould you agree, of course.A few days ago, I received a report that the trade route through the forest had been cut off due to monster attacks. I requested their suppression, and the Adventurers¡¯ Guild took on the task. However, after they set out, I received Hek¡¯s report, which confirmed that the guild¡¯s forces were insufficient to clear the forest. That is why I am proposing the formation of a joint rescue squad!


    Damn! He¡¯s following his script to perfection!


    The prince paused, as if in thought, then continued, looking directly at me:


    ¡ª Aney, I must say, you¡¯ve impressed me. To have reached the peak of third-class warrior strength at approximately twenty years old is an extraordinary feat, even among the empire¡¯s prodigies! And I regret that you have lost your memory due to unfortunate circumstances¡­ Aney, I cannot simply stand by without offering my support to such a talented young man. I have a proposal for you¡ªlisten carefully. Join me! Let¡¯s form a team together¡ªtwo Combat Masters and six third-class warriors from my ranks. You will guide them through the forest using your experience. And believe me, Aney, the reward will not disappoint you! Sadly, we have already lost the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, but upon your return, you could become the new guildmaster of a newly established guild. I promise full support from the princely court for the first few years until you are firmly established. I will even allow you to select a few warriors from my retinue to join your guild until you train your own fighters.


    The carrot is laid out. Now comes the stick.


    ¡ª Well, Aney? Do you like my proposal? ¡ª The prince¡¯s gaze bore into me.


    ¡ª Your Highness, I sincerely appreciate your generous offer, but my path leads to the Kingdom of Lygote. I must decline.


    For a moment, the prince remained silent. The oppressive quiet weighed on everyone present.


    ¡ª Aney, I did not wish for our relationship to come to this, but you have twice raised a hand against members of the princely family! That is not something I can overlook. I ask you once more¡ªthink carefully and accept my proposal, and I will forget the past!


    Here it is¡ªthe moment to snap the strings!


    ¡ª Your Highness, you may accuse me, and you would be right to do so. But I will never align myself with a man whose relatives violate young women in broad daylight, relying solely on their status and guards to protect them!


    That was it.


    The prince¡¯s face went pale with rage.


    ¡ª So be it.


    The goblet fell.

 Chapter Nine. The Crossroads.

    As soon as the prince¡¯s fingers began to loosen, a predatory smile crept onto my lips. Time nearly stopped. Two guards leaped toward me, one aiming for my right shoulder, the other for my left. The moment their jumps took on a defined trajectory, I released the aura of a Battle Master, laced with bloodlust, to stun them for a fraction of a second and force their minds to reassess the situation¡ªjust a moment ago, they were attacking a third-class warrior at the peak of his strength¡­


    Two swift steps forward and to the left, drawing a dagger from my storage while enveloping it in my aura.


    The first guard¡¯s body flew past me on the right, and I plunged my dagger into his liver. He tried to shield his right side with his elbow, but it was too late¡ªthe blade sank to the hilt. The second guard, who had aimed for my right shoulder, also missed, flying even further right, landing between the first guard and Hek, who hadn¡¯t even had time to react. His pupils were only just beginning to dilate.


    I withdrew my aura from the dagger, instantly breaking the hilt and leaving the blade buried deep inside. The first guard tumbled chaotically, obstructing the second from drawing his weapon and attacking me.


    Somewhere in the distance, the sound of a goblet shattering against the stone steps near the throne echoed. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Vyr preparing to lunge at me. With my right hand, I pulled a spear from my storage while simultaneously activating the magical circles with runes around the first guard, who had just hit the floor.


    ¡ª Stop! He¡¯s not a warrior, he¡¯s a mage! ¡ª Len¡¯s scream rang through the hall.


    But it was already too late. The second guard, caught in the momentum of his failed attack, impaled himself on my spear, freezing with his sword raised above his head. Under the influence of the magical circles, the monster core¡¯s sand within the first guard¡¯s body began to transform into mana, which burned him from the inside. Geysers of boiling blood burst from beneath his armor. The guard let out a horrifying scream, desperately clawing at his own guts beneath the armor, but it was futile¡ªthe monster¡¯s mana had already permeated every fiber of his being.


    Vyr, the smartest among them, had crouched slightly, shielding the prince with his body while holding his sword and shield at the ready.


    ¡ª Stop! Wait! ¡ª Len repeated. ¡ª What the hell are you?! What magic did you just activate?


    The prince remained silent, still trying to grasp what was happening. So I answered Len instead.


    ¡ª That¡¯s none of your business. All you need to know is this¡ªif not for the Church of the White Twins, you bastards would all be dead by now!


    ¡ª Enough! ¡ª the prince shouted. ¡ª We¡¯ve lost! Stop! I¡¯ll withdraw, and we¡¯ll forget all about this. You can walk away freely!


    ¡ª Withdraw? Forget? ¡ª I bared my teeth in a grin and made a short motion with my right hand, driving the spear clean through the second guard¡¯s stomach. The tip struck his spine. ¡ª Anyone who attacks me will die in agony!


    Then I released the aura from the spear and, with a sharp twist, snapped the shaft, activating the magical circles around him. He followed the path of the first guard, desperately trying to tear himself apart before collapsing into a fountain of boiling blood.


    Vyr growled, crouching even lower, his eyes blazing with wild madness.


    I expanded the magical circles, positioning myself within them alongside the two mutilated corpses, absorbing the remnants of monster mana lingering in the air. At the same time, I pulled another spear from my storage. The sight of the expanding magic zone halted Vyr¡¯s attack. Feverishly, he struggled to reassess the situation with his fogged mind.


    ¡ª Vyr, stand down! ¡ª Len shouted. ¡ª Protect the prince!


    For a moment, we all froze again, each contemplating the next move¡ªexcept for Hek, who was quietly inching toward the door.


    I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone else. I¡¯d already achieved my goal, and a fight with Vyr wouldn¡¯t be a simple stroll. The other three were thinking about how to save their lives¡ªexcept, perhaps, Vyr.


    ¡ª Fine ¡ª I said, lowering the tip of my spear and dispersing the magical circles. ¡ª I¡¯ll spare your worthless lives.


    The prince and Len exhaled in relief.


    ¡ª I¡¯m leaving now, and we¡¯ll forget everything that happened here. But if I so much as hear that you¡¯ve interfered with Hek or the merchant guild¡­ Do I need to spell it out for you, prince? Do we understand each other?


    ¡ª Yes, I give my word that everything that just happened will in no way affect the relations between the princely court, anyone in my circle, the merchant guild, or Hek.


    ¡ª Good. I heard you, prince. Let¡¯s go, old man ¡ª I said, addressing Hek.


    At the door, I stopped and, without turning around, added,


    ¡ª I¡¯ll clear out the Misty Forest myself soon. You don¡¯t need to send anyone else.


    And with that, we left, slamming the doors behind us.


    No one stopped us on the way to the gates. Perhaps no one even knew what had happened in the palace.


    ¡ª That was incredible, Aney! ¡ª Hek said as soon as we stepped beyond the gates of the princely estate. ¡ª You took down two Battle Masters in two moves! I¡¯ve never seen anything like it in my life!


    ¡ª Enough, old man. It¡¯s been too long a day. Let¡¯s go home.


    Then I suddenly remembered that a few hours ago, I had burned my own house down and stopped in my tracks.


    ¡ª Hek, will you give me a new house? I promise I won¡¯t burn this one down!


    ¡ª Oh, kid ¡ª the old man took my arm ¡ª I¡¯ll find you a free spot on the doorstep if I have to!


    His mood was fantastic.


    That¡¯s how we walked home¡ªme, mentally exhausted and silent, and Hek, cheerful and pleased that we had wriggled out of that trap.


    Later that evening, as I sat in a chair on the porch of my new house, pondering my plans for the near future, a girl¡¯s voice rang through the yard.


    ¡ª Masteeeeeer! I was so worried about you!


    Then something large, fluffy, and reddish, weighing at least fifty kilos, crashed into my lap, nearly knocking the wind out of me.


    ¡ª Mmmph.


    ¡ª Mmmph? Is that all you have to say for all my worrying about you?


    ¡ª Mia, can you write?


    The question seemed to throw her off.


    ¡ª Why do you ask? Are you writing a will? Are you hurt? Are you injured?


    ¡ª Shhh! ¡ª I pressed a finger to her lips and whispered mysteriously. ¡ª I need to make a list.


    ¡ª A list? ¡ª she whispered back.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡ª Yeah. A list of things.


    ¡ª What things?


    ¡ª Things I¡¯ll use to beat you with if you don¡¯t bring me paper this instant! ¡ª I barked at her.


    A startled Mia bolted into the house and returned in a flash with paper and a stylus, ready to write.


    ¡ª A map, weapons¡­ ¡ª I began dictating slowly.


    She diligently scratched away with the stylus on the paper, then suddenly stopped.


    ¡ª Master, are you leaving us?


    ¡ª I have to go.


    ¡ª Master, will you take me with you?


    ¡ª No, my business isn¡¯t for children.


    ¡ª But Master, I¡¯m not a child anymore.


    ¡ª Hush! Enough of this chatter!


    ¡ª You¡¯re not taking Mia because she¡¯s too weak?


    This conversation needed to end. I reached out and patted her head.


    ¡ª No, Mia. You¡¯re not too weak. I¡¯m too weak to take you with me where I¡¯m going. Now keep writing¡­


    The next day, I entered Hek¡¯s office.


    ¡ª So you¡¯re really going into the forest? Alone?


    ¡ª Yeah. I have my own reasons for this. I¡¯m no altruist to do it for the sake of your principality.


    Hek thoughtfully twirled the list Mia had written in his hands.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll gather everything you need, even better than it¡¯s written here. You forgot to list a lot of things.


    ¡ª Thanks, old man.


    ¡ª No need for money.


    I shifted my gaze from the ceiling I had been staring at to him.


    ¡ª What¡¯s with that look? The path through the forest is essential for trade, so consider this my contribution.


    I looked back at the ceiling.


    ¡ª Hek, I want to save Grace.


    There was no reply. I tore my gaze away from the ceiling again and looked at the old man.


    ¡ª Grace can only be saved if she wants to be saved. But you can try¡ªno one will stop you.


    A vague answer.


    ¡ª You won¡¯t try to talk me out of it?


    ¡ª Aney, you¡¯re a good kid. Stubborn, but good. And honest. But sometimes, I feel like you¡¯re not from this world, so you don¡¯t understand it. Let me tell you a simple truth about this world. The only thing that matters here is strength. You were thrice right to crush the princely court¡ªotherwise, it would have been you in their place, and soon after, me. So don¡¯t ask me or anyone else for advice. If you want to save Grace, then go and do it¡ªdon¡¯t just stand here sniveling! Got it?


    A smile spread across my lips.


    ¡ª Thanks, Hek.


    I walked through the streets, pondering. Why is a world that seems so simple at first glance actually so treacherous? Why do things the locals take for granted weigh so heavily on my conscience? Is it me, or is it the world that¡¯s wrong?


    I reached the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. The battered sign above the door was now split in two, hanging crookedly, ready to fall with the slightest breeze. Looks like Grace had sobered up for a while.


    I pushed the door open and stepped inside. Silence. Only an unfamiliar girl was wiping down the front desk. She didn¡¯t even glance at me, so I quietly headed up to the second floor and knocked on Grace¡¯s office door.


    ¡ª Come in! ¡ª her voice called out.


    Grace sat behind her desk with her usual bottle. But this time, there was something new¡ªa large vase filled with candies.


    ¡ª Want some? ¡ª she shook the bottle. ¡ª I remember you once promised to drink with me.


    ¡ª Fine, ¡ª I had nowhere better to be, ¡ª but this is the last time. For both of us. After this, I have something important to discuss with you.


    ¡ª Alright. ¡ª Grace agreed easily.


    ¡ª So, what is it? ¡ª she asked, handing me a glass.


    ¡ª I¡¯m going into the forest for a clearing mission. Alone. ¡ª I took a small sip as I sat down on the couch. Damn it, I might as well have swallowed molten glass. ¡ª Wanted to ask if you¡¯d join me.


    ¡ª With you? Why would you want a cripple on your team?


    ¡ª Well, you¡¯re not exactly a weak cripple¡­ ¡ª I tried to joke.


    ¡ª No. ¡ª Short and firm.


    ¡ª Grace, why? ¡ª I genuinely didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡ª Ah, kid, kid¡­ First, the team saves me¡ªI haven¡¯t forgotten a single word you told me back then¡ªand now you¡¯re trying to save me. Aney, I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life running. I¡¯ll handle things my own way. But just because I won¡¯t go with you doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t help you.


    She tossed me a storage ring.


    ¡ª Here, you can bind it to yourself later. It has a few books on known monster species¡ªyou¡¯ll need them in the forest. And some essentials.


    Grace rummaged through the vase, pulling out a pink candy.


    ¡ª The last one. My favorite.


    ¡ª Oh, thanks, this will really help!


    ¡ª You¡¯re a reckless one, kid. I even envy you. ¡ª Grace leaned back in her chair, staring dreamily at the ceiling. ¡ª I used to be like that once, too.


    The fiery liquor hit me, and I leaned back against the couch, staring at the ceiling as well.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t understand you, Grace. Some things can¡¯t be fixed, but our next actions can change a lot.


    I felt Grace¡¯s heart explode.


    For a moment, I struggled to process it, then sprang to my feet and rushed to her. She was smiling, but all I could do was gently close her eyes with my hand.


    ¡ª Fool. You damn fool. ¡°Favorite candy¡±¡­ ¡ª I muttered bitterly.


    After standing over her body for another moment, I left the office and headed downstairs, my thoughts in complete disarray.


    ¡ª Grace took her own life. ¡ª I told the girl at the front desk. ¡ª I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t stop her.


    The girl flinched sharply, her face instantly turning pale.


    ¡ª Mom?! Mom! ¡ª she screamed in anguish and dashed upstairs.


    ¡ª Mom? ¡ª I repeated.


    So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Grace, why did you do this to me?


    This was the last straw. I walked out of the guild and wandered aimlessly through the streets. At some point, I felt the need to sit down. Looking around, I spotted an empty bench near a fountain and sat on it. My thoughts refused to settle.


    So many deaths over the past few days¡­ Yes, it was all because of the prince¡¯s scheme¡ªI understood that¡ªbut it still burned me from the inside.


    ¡ª Mind if I sit? ¡ª a young man in black asked. Without waiting for a response, he sat beside me.


    I tried to look at him, but I couldn¡¯t even move. Seems like I was in trouble.


    ¡ª You¡¯re Aney, correct? ¡ª the young man continued, gesturing toward the church opposite the fountain. ¡ª My name is Kram. I¡¯m the high priest of that church.


    I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t even speak. Just how strong was he?


    ¡ª Aney, I¡¯ll release you now, and then we¡¯ll talk peacefully, alright?


    ¡ª The Church of the White Twins, yet their priest wears black. Strange. ¡ª I said the first thing that came to mind.


    Kram smiled slightly.


    ¡ª You¡¯re right. But today, we¡¯ll be talking about you, not me.


    I remained silent. I wasn¡¯t even interested in what he had to say. And considering his power, I had no way to shut him up or leave.


    ¡ª How did you make me come here without realizing it?


    ¡ª Me? Make you? Aney, I¡¯m not a god. This meeting is pure coincidence.


    He sounded sincere, but I didn¡¯t believe him. Before he could take control of the conversation, I asked another question.


    ¡ª Are you here to kill me?


    ¡ª No. I haven¡¯t decided yet if you¡¯re a threat or a friend to the church. So I have no ill intentions toward you.


    He fell silent, perhaps expecting more questions from me, but I had none. If he wasn¡¯t going to kill me now, that was good enough.


    ¡ª Too many deaths, right? ¡ª he asked after a pause.


    ¡ª Yeah.


    We sat in silence again, staring ahead.


    ¡ª So, what will you do about it?


    ¡ª There¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡ª I sighed. ¡ª I¡¯m going into the Misty Forest.


    ¡ª And after that?¡­


    ¡ª I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll have plenty of time to think.


    ¡ª Will you return to the principality?


    I hesitated for a moment. Was it worth it?


    ¡ª No. It¡¯s¡­ too much. ¡ª I couldn¡¯t find the right word, so I just said what I felt at that moment.


    ¡ª Good, then you won¡¯t be my problem. Good luck, Aney.


    With that, the priest simply stood up and walked toward the church without looking back.


    After those words, the priest simply stood up and walked toward the church without looking back. Just like that?


    I sat on the bench for a while longer. Strangely enough, after that conversation, I felt like I had pulled myself together. The magic of words? Or something else? Sighing once more, I got up and headed for the Merchant Guild.


    ¡ª You didn¡¯t make it in time? ¡ª was Hek¡¯s first question as I entered his office.


    It seemed the old man understood everything just by looking at my face.


    ¡ª I made it, but she tricked me and did things her own way, just as she wanted.


    ¡ª Well, that was her choice. We may like it or not, but she had the right to make it.


    I stayed silent. Hek was right.


    ¡ª Hek, I have one last request. Grace had a daughter¡ªplease look after her, alright?


    The old man gave a silent nod.


    ¡ª So, when do you plan to leave? ¡ª he finally asked the question he had been holding back.


    ¡ª Tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t think I should stay any longer. The Church of the White Twins has already taken notice of me.


    Hek gave me a surprised look, then simply said:


    ¡ª Alright. I¡¯ll arrange transport.


    At home, I found a pile of supplies laid out across my room¡¯s floor. Each one had a small note attached, explaining how to use it. Mia¡¯s handwriting¡ªI recognized it instantly. But I didn¡¯t have the energy to go through it all, so I just stored everything away.


    I lay in bed for a long time, trying to fall asleep. The entire Adventurers¡¯ Guild, the prince¡¯s two guards, Grace¡­ All those people had died because of me in just a single week. Was this just my fate? I only closed my eyes at dawn.


    By the entrance of the Merchant Guild stood a covered wagon, hitched to two lizard-like beasts. Nearby were Bern, Marj, and Hek.


    ¡ª Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine alone? ¡ª Marj asked as I approached.


    ¡ª Never doubted it, ¡ª I grinned broadly. ¡ª There isn¡¯t a single beast out there that can tear me apart!


    ¡ª Good, that¡¯s good! ¡ª Marj laughed and gave my chest a light punch. My new armor, a gift from Hek, barely felt it.


    Meanwhile, I glanced around, searching for one more person.


    ¡ª She won¡¯t come, Aney, ¡ª Hek said.


    That was disappointing. I shook hands with Bern and Marj, then hugged the old man. He trembled slightly, barely holding himself together.


    ¡ª We¡¯ll see each other again! Take care until then! ¡ª I called out as I climbed onto the wagon.


    Then, already seated on the bench, I leaned toward Hek and added:


    ¡ª Tell Mia that I will come back for her when I¡¯m strong enough. I promise.


    ¡ª Move out! ¡ª I called to the driver.


    The lizards hissed, the wagon jolted slightly, then slowly rolled down the street, away from the guild. I watched indifferently as the buildings and people passed by, everyone hurrying about their own business.


    Then, we crossed the city gates, and the town disappeared behind the horizon.


    The heavy gray clouds finally burst, and a cold rain poured down upon the land.

 Chapter Ten. Vengeance.

    For several days, we had been traveling along a road that cut through endless fields where both living people and puppets toiled. Strangely enough, there were far more puppets than humans, leading me to conclude that this commodity was mass-produced and relatively cheap. The Craftsmen¡¯s Guild had clearly put its production into full swing.


    Interesting. I pulled out the ring that Grace had given me, then cut my finger with a knife and activated the storage. It was quite different from mine¡ªit was divided into a dozen sections, each labeled: ¡°provisions,¡± ¡°literature,¡± ¡°weapons,¡± and so on. Was this some kind of improvement, or was the class of this storage simply higher than mine?


    In front of the sections, floating in the air, was an envelope labeled simply: ¡°Aney.¡± I took the letter out of the storage and opened it.


    My young friend, if you are reading this letter, then I am already gone. Sorry it turned out this way, but it was the only way to keep my daughter safe from the old bastards in the Adventurers¡¯ Guild of the Kingdom of Lygote. So I did what I had to, and under no circumstances should you blame yourself for my death. I am very glad to have met you at the end of my journey. Whatever it was, I regret nothing. Well, maybe just a little¡ªthat you didn¡¯t gut that bastard prince, but I know he¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to him. Thank you for everything, and I hope my gift will be of use to you.


    One last small request. If your path ever takes you to the Kingdom of Lygote, please find Captain Brent of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and let him know that his daughter is in the principality.


    Thank you again for everything, Grace.


    Ah, Grace, Grace¡­ I carefully folded the letter and placed it back into storage. Most of the sections were empty. Only ¡°weapons,¡± ¡°literature,¡± and ¡°old junk¡± remained filled.


    I was most interested in the literature, so I pulled out two dozen thick folios, their covers made of thick brown leather from some beast. The folios were handwritten, with numerous engravings of monsters. I selected nine books, each dedicated to a different class of monsters, and stored the rest away.


    Getting comfortable, I took the folio on first-class monsters and delved into it.


    What magnificent work! Everything was detailed¡ªhabitats, seasonal behavioral traits, full anatomical structure, strengths and weaknesses. Dozens of monsters described down to the smallest detail.


    Flipping through the pages, I searched for the author of this vast work, but, unfortunately, found no mention of a name. Nothing in the other eight volumes either. Strange. Such meticulous research¡­ Determining the books¡¯ age was impossible as well¡ªthey could have been a few years old or several centuries, assuming they were stored in vaults where time¡¯s effects were nullified.


    Having found nothing, I returned to studying the first volume. Time passed slowly as I absorbed book after book. When I was nearing the end of the fourth volume, an outpost appeared on the horizon. I jumped off the wagon and walked alongside it to stretch my legs.


    ¡ª Take us straight to the inn, ¡ª I told the driver as I climbed back inside.


    ¡ª As you wish, sir.


    After a brief checkpoint inspection at the gates, we stopped a few minutes later. I jumped to the ground, approached the driver, and pressed a gold coin into his hand.


    ¡ª Thank you for the journey.


    ¡ª B-but sir, everything has already been paid for, I can¡¯t¡­


    ¡ª Keep it, you¡¯ve earned it, ¡ª I interrupted him.


    ¡ª Many thanks, sir! Safe travels to you!


    The driver flicked the reins, and the lizards pulled the wagon away while I entered the inn. Inside, it was crowded and noisy.


    ¡ª A room for one. Five days.


    The man behind the counter finally paid attention to me.


    ¡ª With meals or without? With meals, five bronze. Without, three bronze and five copper.


    I handed him a silver coin.


    ¡ª With meals. Use the change to ensure the room is clean and comfortable.


    His face lit up with satisfaction.


    ¡ª Of course, sir! Right away! Please, take a seat at the table, enjoy a meal, and in the meantime, we will prepare the finest room for you!


    He led me to an empty table and called out to a waitress with a menu.


    ¡ª Help the gentleman with his meal! ¡ª he shouted before hurrying off somewhere.


    The dish names in the menu meant nothing to me, so I simply ordered something meaty, a green salad, and a jug of light alcohol. Promising it would be ready soon, the waitress ran to the kitchen.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Pulling out a folio here would be inconvenient, so I decided to check the ¡°weapons¡± section in storage.


    A dozen fine bows, several thousand arrows with various tips, a few daggers and knives¡­ Not the most diverse collection. Though the quality was high. I moved on to the ¡°old junk¡± section.


    It truly was filled with junk¡ªbelts, old pots, armor fragments, broken weapons, and a small storage pouch. It seemed Grace had been too lazy to sort it out and had simply thrown in everything she found too valuable to discard.


    I pulled out the storage pouch and peeked inside. A few silver coins, a massive monster fang, a sphere resembling an eye, and a book with a stylus tucked between its pages. Taking out the book, I placed the pouch back into ¡°old junk.¡±


    It was a journal. Grace¡¯s journal.


    I hesitated. Had she really forgotten such a personal item in an old bag, or had she deliberately left it there for me to find? Both options were equally plausible.


    The waitress brought the food, so I set the journal aside for later.


    ¡ª Quite a crowd today, ¡ª I said, handing her a bronze coin.


    The waitress glanced around and sat at the edge of the chair opposite me.


    ¡ª Oh, sir, so many merchants are stuck here, all waiting for the Adventurers¡¯ Guild to clear the forest so they can pass to Lygote. But you know, people say those adventurers have been dead for a long time, and the outpost chief is just hiding the truth!


    An idea formed in my mind.


    ¡ª You mean the forty adventurers of the first and second classes who entered the forest two weeks ago? ¡ª I asked just to be sure.


    ¡ª Yes, sir, those exactly! How do you know?


    ¡ª The rumors are true. Those adventurers have been dead for a while now. In fact, I¡¯d say the outpost chief is directly responsible for their deaths.


    ¡ª Mother of mine! ¡ª The waitress clapped her hands loudly. ¡ª Sir, is this really true?


    ¡ª Absolutely. In the capital, the guild master of the adventurers was even executed over it. And soon, they¡¯ll come for the outpost chief as well, I¡¯m sure of it.


    The waitress jumped to her feet, a spark of excitement in her eyes.


    ¡ª And it¡¯s no secret, ¡ª I added, giving her confidence in her upcoming task.


    There it was¡ªthe full power of a long-winded woman¡¯s gossip. By evening, at the latest by morning, the outpost chief would come running to me himself¡­


    There it was¡ªthe full power of a long-winded woman¡¯s gossip in all its glory. By this evening, or at the latest by tomorrow morning, the outpost chief would come running to me himself.


    Munching on the delicious stewed ribs, I watched as my little magpie spread the news to nearly every table in the hall, causing the buzz of conversation to rise. The most hotheaded patrons were even proposing to march to the barracks and demand an explanation from the chief.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t disappoint me! ¡ª I said to myself and headed upstairs to my room.


    It was indeed cozy. They had even placed a potted flower on the table. I pulled out the fifth volume of the monster encyclopedia and began studying. Occasionally, I would test myself¡ªrecalling a monster from the previous volumes and reciting aloud everything I remembered about it.


    The day passed this way. Then the evening. Then the night.


    In the morning, I felt a dozen first- and second-class masters approaching the inn. Finally, the bird had stuck its head into the snare of its own accord.


    That fat bastard wasn¡¯t the main culprit, but everything had started with his lies. And I wasn¡¯t about to let that slide.


    As an argument broke out on the first floor, I opened the door and walked toward the stairs. On the way, a frightened maid met me.


    ¡ª Sir, sir, the chief¡­ he¡¯s¡­


    ¡ª Calm down, everything¡¯s fine.


    ¡ª ¡­ Where is that bastard?! Bring him here immediately! I am a relative of the prince himself! Who dares to come for me?! ¡ª The outpost chief stood with his back to me, roaring at the people in the hall.


    ¡ª I dare! ¡ª I said loudly, drowning out his shout.


    ¡ª Whooooooo?! ¡ª he bellowed, spinning around.


    But the moment he saw me, his bravado vanished.


    ¡ª You! Why are you still alive?! You were supposed to be executed! How are you here?!


    The chief, completely bewildered, glanced around in desperation, as if searching for support. But, finding nothing better to do, he shrieked at his soldiers:


    ¡ª Kill him! Execute him immediately! Right here, on the spot!


    The soldiers, equally confused, began drawing their swords. I crushed them with my aura, forcing them to their knees and down onto all fours.


    ¡ª A¡­ A Battle Master! ¡ª The murmur spread through the hall.


    ¡ª Well then, you fat bastard, because of you, more than forty adventurers died. Because of your false report to the prince, my dear friend is dead. Tell me, you scum, why do you think I¡¯m here?


    He understood. I saw it in his eyes.


    ¡ª You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m a relative of the prince! ¡ª The chief¡¯s screech grated on the ears. ¡ª I am untouchable in this principality!


    ¡ª Is that so? ¡ª I laughed, stepping closer to him.


    Watch closely, Grace, wherever you are now. This may not be the prince, but in my eyes, this fat bastard¡¯s guilt is no less.


    I grabbed the chief by the throat with my right hand and lifted him off the ground. My fingers weren¡¯t long enough to grip his thick neck fully, so I had to compensate with aura.


    ¡ª Why the hell does every arrogant bastard think I won¡¯t dare to kill him?


    I tightened my grip slightly, making blood stream from the chief¡¯s eyes, nose, and ears.


    ¡ª How about now, bastard? Still think I won¡¯t kill you?


    He wheezed and thrashed, trying desperately to pry my fingers from his throat.


    ¡ª You¡¯re looking a bit uncertain there, chief! Not enjoying dying in agony? ¡ª I taunted.


    Watching as the realization of his imminent death dawned on him, I clenched my fingers into a fist. His head tore free from his shoulders and soared upward, nearly reaching the ceiling.


    ¡ª Bring me a sheet of paper! ¡ª I ordered the stunned crowd once the chief¡¯s corpse had stopped spilling blood from its crushed throat.


    His soldiers stood frozen, not daring to move, though I had long since lifted my aura¡¯s pressure from them. Someone handed me paper.


    Dipping my finger into the still-warm blood, I wrote in large letters:


    ¡°To the Prince!


    I have punished the traitor who deceived you.


    Aney.¡±


    Then, I placed the severed head on the fat corpse¡¯s belly, set the note on top of it, and pinned everything together with an arrow from Grace¡¯s storage.


    ¡ª A gold coin to whoever delivers this filth to the prince¡¯s court without disturbing the arrangement!


    I placed a gold coin on the body. Then, pulling out a silver one, I handed it to the maid.


    ¡ª Clean this up later. Apologies for the slight mess.


    Washing my hands in a deep basin the maid brought, I turned to the crowd.


    ¡ª Ladies and gentlemen, I know why you¡¯re here. I have come to the outpost to clear the Misty Forest of monsters. I need a month to do it. After that, you may travel the road safely. If that wait is too long for you, you can take the longer detour and leave immediately. That is all. Thank you for your attention.


    I turned and headed upstairs to the sound of approving murmurs and scattered applause.


    The next four days, I devoted myself to studying the monster encyclopedia in even greater detail. Then, I set off for the forest.


    No one saw me off this time.


    With surprise, I felt a rush of joy upon seeing the trees flickering with multicolored sparks in the mist.


    ¡ª Let the slaughter begin! ¡ª I said, stepping into the forest.

 Chapter Eleven. The Great Prize.

    I had a plan. My intent was to spread my bloodlust in a ring around myself, gradually tightening it to herd all the monsters I could into a single spot, where I would finish them off. But I quickly realized a problem: first-class monsters, which made up the vast majority, simply dropped dead from sheer terror upon sensing my bloodlust. And since I couldn¡¯t sense or locate dead monsters, I was losing valuable cores. This, in turn, undermined the very reason I had come to the Misty Forest.


    ¡ª Damn it! ¡ª I scratched the back of my head after my second attempt. Ninety-five percent of the cores were lost in just these two tries.


    I needed a new plan immediately. I pulled out the map Heck had given me. It was made from a large piece of grayish-blue leather, with the borders of several duchies, kingdoms, and the Northern Empire burned into it with hot iron. Roads, rivers, lakes, forests, villages, and cities were also marked in great detail.


    ¡°Smear a drop of blood on the top right corner, and the map will show your location.¡±


    That note, written in Mia¡¯s handwriting, was pinned to the map. Hmm. I pricked my finger with a knife and pressed it to the designated corner. Instantly, a golden dot lit up at the bottom of the map, right on the border between the Duchy of Atun and the Misty Forest.


    Holy hell, this forest was almost the size of an entire duchy! And I planned to clear it within a month? That would take years!


    I ran through every possible idea in my head. Not that there were many¡­ Well, I did have a movement technique I called Twenty-Seven Sequential Steps. Since becoming a Battle Master, I had only used it once¡ªwhen fighting the guards in the ducal court. Maybe now, this technique would finally reveal its full potential.


    I pulled out my short spear, extended my senses to their maximum, locating every monster in the area, and calculated the most efficient route to reach them all.


    ¡ª First sequential step¡­ ¡ª I whispered, barely moving my lips.


    And to any outside observer, I vanished.


    I stopped an hour later, having cleared the zone. Estimating the area I had covered compared to the total size of the forest, it was about half a percent. Not bad. At this pace, I¡¯d need to work around eight hours a day to meet my deadline. As of now, I had enough strength left for another hour of work, but I decided not to rush and took a break.


    Inside my storage, I had over a thousand first-class cores, a few dozen second-class, and a single third-class core. A mere drop in the ocean, but as the saying goes, copper by copper makes gold.


    I set up a magic circle with runes to absorb the cores. Sitting in a lotus position, I sank into meditation. Mana flowed into me in gentle waves, spreading throughout my body. Though my strength hadn¡¯t significantly increased, when I rose to my feet, I felt fully rested.


    ¡ª Round two! ¡ª I said, raising my spear.


    Many days passed in this manner. Thanks to my speed and knowledge from the Monster Encyclopedia, slaying them was easy¡ªeven third-class monsters couldn¡¯t withstand a single hit from me since I knew their weak points. The only real trouble came from flying monsters, but the bows and arrows from Grace¡¯s storage proved invaluable.


    I sat by a campfire, roasting a gatho thigh, as my supply packs from Heck had run dry.


    At that moment, I was holding a large bundle containing dozens of identical small glass jars. ¡°Spices and Seasonings,¡± Mia had labeled it.


    ¡ª Oh, thanks a lot, you redheaded cat-girl. Was it really so hard to label each jar separately?


    After sniffing them one by one for several minutes, I could no longer feel my nose at all.


    ¡ª That damn woman! She did this on purpose, I swear! ¡ª I grabbed one of the jars I had sniffed early on and generously sprinkled its contents over the meat.


    Something felt off. Suddenly, I sensed something powerful approaching at lightning speed.


    A storm of earth and shattered trees flew toward me, followed by a blast like an explosion. Through the debris-filled air, I saw the epicenter¡ª a man in battered armor, his wounds leaking red blood through torn metal.


    ¡ª Damn bastard! ¡ª he snarled, swallowing a pill.


    His wounds sealed instantly. He crouched, tensed his legs, and shot back in the direction he had come from, almost as fast as before.


    I glanced at my ruined meal, then at the wide swath of destruction his body had carved through the forest.


    ¡ª Son of a¡ª! ¡ª I yelled after him.


    I had spent so much time cooking, and this idiot obliterated everything, not even bothering to apologize?!


    ¡ª Infuriating! ¡ª I shouted up at the sky.


    I searched for any trace of my dinner. Nothing. It was all completely destroyed, mixed with dirt and debris.


    Not far away, I could hear the sounds of battle. Whoever was fighting must have been strong¡ªafter all, that guy had been a Battle Ancestor, and someone had managed to beat him to a pulp?


    Was it a monster, or just humans fighting among themselves? I was curious, but I also knew that battles of this level were far beyond me. Even a single direct hit from someone at the Battle Ancestor level could kill me.


    But¡­ no one said I couldn¡¯t watch from a distance.


    So, I ran towards a battle.


    On a vast clearing that had recently been a forest, four figures clashed¡ªthree humans and a monster. One of them, the one who had so unexpectedly visited me, was indeed a Battle Ancestor¡ªI could see that clearly now. The other two, an older man and a woman, were mages, though I couldn¡¯t tell their circle.


    Together, they were trying to take down some monster. I looked at it more closely. A Shkrakh! A fifth-class monster! What was it doing here? Shkrakhs always lived high in the snow-covered mountains and were usually non-aggressive creatures, preferring to avoid fights rather than seek them out.


    There was only one thing that could drive a Shkrakh into a frenzy¡ªsomeone had stolen its Snow Crystal, a rare and precious mineral that Shkrakhs found in the mountain snows and used to enhance their strength. Idiots.


    Although technically classified as fifth-class monsters with blue cores, their power often reached the sixth class. In addition to their physical strength, they wielded ice-element magic with great skill, making battles with them extremely dangerous.


    Shkrakhs were humanoid monsters with frog-like heads, large jaws filled with sharp blue fangs, and enormous leathery wings on their backs. These wings weren¡¯t just for flight¡ªthey were weapons, lined with razor-sharp blue blades capable of slicing a Battle Master in half with a single strike.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Right now, one of the Shkrakh¡¯s wings was hanging limply, nearly severed by the Battle Ancestor¡¯s axe. Ice blades flickered around it, blocking the warrior¡¯s lightning-fast attacks. The Ancestor struck whenever he could, aiming for narrow gaps between the mana shields that the mage woman was using to try and restrain the monster¡¯s movements.


    The old mage, who wielded the element of wood, repeatedly tried to ensnare the Shkrakh¡¯s legs with long magical vines tipped with large red flowers. But both the woman¡¯s mana shields and the monster¡¯s ice blades interfered with his efforts.


    ¡ª Again! ¡ª the old mage shouted, thrusting his hands into the ground.


    Suddenly, fresh vines shot up beneath the Shkrakh¡¯s feet, stabbing into its ankles and calves. Tiny buds pulsed along the monster¡¯s veins, growing from within and splitting its skin open as they bloomed into large crimson flowers.


    The monster let out a piercing scream as the Battle Ancestor¡¯s axe struck again. The fight seemed nearly over. But the Shkrakh had other plans.


    For a moment, its entire body was covered in frost. The flowers that had just bloomed blackened instantly and crumbled to ash.


    The old mage gasped, trying to pull his hands from the ground, but it was too late. A surge of deadly cold raced through the vines, spread beneath the earth, and in the blink of an eye, the mage¡¯s body froze solid. He stood on all fours, motionless¡ªa statue of ice.


    ¡ª Gas! ¡ª the female mage screamed in despair.


    That was her mistake. For just a moment, she lost focus. Her mana shields slowed.


    The Shkrakh¡¯s eyes gleamed with fury, and several ice blades shot forward. One of them shattered the frozen mage¡¯s body into countless icy fragments, which scattered across the clearing.


    More blades flew toward the female mage. In terror, she pulled her shields away from the monster to protect herself instead.


    The Battle Ancestor, who was closest to the Shkrakh, had to block several blades aimed directly at his head with his axe. It threw off his stance¡ªand the Shkrakh took advantage.


    With a lightning-fast strike from its undamaged wing, it slammed the warrior in the stomach. His body flew through the air like a cannonball, crashing into the shields the mage had just raised, shattering them completely. Both of them tumbled across the ground.


    Now! The thought struck me. This was my one chance. The single moment when the Shkrakh would be utterly vulnerable.


    When their enemies were already down, Shkrakhs always launched one final, unavoidable attack¡ªa strike so fast they couldn¡¯t stop or alter its trajectory.


    I sprang into action, running in a wide arc to position the fallen mage and warrior directly between me and the monster. This was risky. I suppressed my aura, calming the bloodlust.


    ¡ª Just a target. It¡¯s just a target, and I need to hit it perfectly. ¡ª I repeated to myself.


    Reaching my position, I drew my best bow and nocked my finest arrow. I poured nearly all my aura into it and took aim. Lower. When they execute this attack, they crouch¡ªabout thirty percent of their height. I waited.


    The Shkrakh crouched and froze in preparation for its strike, eyes locked solely on the mage and Battle Ancestor, oblivious to me.


    Its tail straightened, stretched taut.


    I released the arrow.


    The monster lunged.


    My arrow and the Shkrakh¡¯s head met midair, halfway between the point of attack and its target.


    I don¡¯t know if it saw death coming, but it had no time to react.


    The arrow buried itself in its eye, and its head exploded¡ªsplitting into an upper and lower half. Its body, still propelled forward by momentum, flew several more meters past the fallen fighters before crashing to the ground.


    I immediately stored the monster¡¯s corpse in my spatial vault.


    I did it! I killed a fifth-class monster! Sure, it had already been badly wounded, and I had attacked from ambush¡ªbut still, damn it, a fifth-class!


    ¡ª Put it back! That¡¯s ours!


    I turned to the female mage.


    ¡ª Lady, are you out of your mind? Instead of thanking me for saving your life, you want to take the kill I made myself? Is your head screwed on right?


    ¡ª Lady?! Out of my mind?! I¡¯ll rip your head off, you little brat! Give me that corpse now!


    ¡ª Gods, you¡¯re old and still this stupid? Be grateful I didn¡¯t kill you both to take the Snow Crystal and just settled for the monster I personally finished off!


    ¡ª How do you know about the Snow Crystal? ¡ª Her tone suddenly changed to fearful.


    ¡ª What¡¯s there to know? ¡ª I stepped closer. ¡ª You stole it from the Shkrakh, so it chased you from the mountains all the way here.


    I knelt beside her and tossed a pack of bandages.


    ¡ª So, what¡¯s it going to be? Do we fight, and I gut you both like game birds to take the Snow Crystal, or do you help your partner¡ªwho got hurt because of your incompetence¡ªand I walk away?


    The mage snatched up the bandages and crawled toward the Battle Ancestor.


    ¡ª Smart choice, lady. ¡ª I praised her.


    I stood and walked toward where the old mage had died. After a minute of searching, I found his storage ring on a severed, frozen finger.


    ¡ª I¡¯m taking this too! ¡ª I called to the female mage, waving the ring.


    ¡ª Brat! If we meet again, you won¡¯t escape alive!


    ¡ª Sure, sure! See you never, lady! ¡ª I shouted, sprinting into the forest.


    What a haul! I was exhilarated. A fifth-class monster¡¯s corpse with a core, plus a mage¡¯s storage vault, which surely held valuable items.


    I stopped a few kilometers away, sat on a fallen log, and retrieved the monster¡¯s body. Though heavily damaged, it could still fetch a high price from the Artisans¡¯ Guild¡ªits wing blades, teeth, and bones were used to craft high-grade ice-attribute weapons.


    I took out my dagger and extracted the core. Blue, the size of my fist.


    ¡ª Beautiful¡­ ¡ª I whispered, turning it in my hand.


    The temptation to absorb it was strong, but I was still too weak. The lesson I¡¯d learned from devouring two fourth-class cores at once was still fresh in my mind.


    Maybe when I reached the peak of Battle Master, this core could help me ascend to Ancestor.


    With a sigh, I stored the core and checked the mage¡¯s ring.


    I struck gold. Books on magic, magical artifacts, dozens of unknown pills in jade bottles, thousands of gold coins, magic scrolls, and hundreds of third- and fourth-class cores.


    I was rich! No scrap could compare to what lay in the old mage¡¯s storage! This, damn it, was a real jackpot!


    I poured out all the third-class cores from the storage onto the ground, added several tens of thousands of first- and second-class cores that I had hunted myself, and created magical circles with runes. The time to advance had come.


    This time, I took it slow. Mana flowed into me gradually over several hours, filling me up at a leisurely pace and bringing changes to my body that I couldn¡¯t yet understand. It wasn¡¯t enough. The first-, second-, and third-class cores were depleted.


    I pulled out three fourth-class cores and began absorbing them slowly. A few more hours passed before waves of power started radiating from me in all directions. At first, they were weak and infrequent, only rustling the tips of the grass around me. But the intensity grew until waves crashed against the trees every second, making them creak under the pressure.


    Then, suddenly, a broad beam of light shot up from me, piercing the sky and instantly tearing the clouds apart. They dissolved into a gentle rain, falling to the ground. I stood up and dispersed the magic around me. One single advancement¡ªand such a staggering difference in power.


    Now, I was as strong as Vyr, the prince¡¯s bodyguard. Good thing I hadn¡¯t fought him back then. The gap between advancement levels in the Warrior class and the Battle Master class was simply colossal.


    I looked at my hand and clenched it into a fist. A deep echo rolled through the surroundings. Absolutely incredible! Well then¡­ I drew my spear and executed a few straight strikes through the air. Time to finish clearing the Misty Forest.


    Even with my newfound strength, the process dragged on for another week and a half. First, I wasn¡¯t in much of a hurry, spending a lot of time studying the books from the mage¡¯s storage. Second, the closer I got to the mountains, the stronger the monsters became.


    First-class ones were almost nonexistent now, while fourth-class monsters started appearing, each battle requiring careful preparation and time.


    The late mage¡¯s books were no easy read either. These weren¡¯t introductory magic textbooks¡ªon the contrary, they tackled the complexities of the fourth, fifth, and even sixth magical circles, focusing primarily on wood-attribute magic.


    Still, I managed to grasp a few things. For example, the magical circles around a mage¡¯s heart weren¡¯t physical formations as I had assumed. Instead, they were intricate weaves of information, describing the magic a mage could use. They existed as self-contained magical formulas, constantly revolving around the mage¡¯s heart.


    I tried several times to sense the mana in my surroundings, but to no avail. My internal mana, however¡ªan entire ocean of it that I could always feel¡ªrefused to be shaped according to the formulas and magical circles described in the old mage¡¯s books. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t make it work.


    There was no reaction at all. It was frustrating, of course, but I didn¡¯t lose hope. Sooner or later, I planned to enter the magical academy of the Kingdom of Lygote.


    Finally, the day arrived when, according to my map, I had cleared the last section of the Misty Forest of monsters. That day, I treated myself to a feast¡ªat least by the standards of the past month¡ªto mark the occasion.


    Well, I had met my deadline.


    After a good meal, I absorbed all the first- to third-class cores I had collected and climbed a small, barren hill that overlooked almost the entire Misty Forest.


    Kingdom of Lygote, here I come!


    ¡ª First sequential step¡­

 Chapter Twelve. Easy Money.

    I chose Matan as my destination, the third-largest city in the kingdom, with a population of over two million. I picked it because it was the nearest major city to the Misty Forest. There, I planned to sell the carcasses of fourth-class monsters, as well as one of the fifth class. To avoid traveling on foot, I made my way to the nearest small town and took a carriage to Matan.


    On the way, I asked my fellow passengers about the kingdom and how things were run here. Some were wary of my questions, while others answered readily, eager to help a country bumpkin from a principality like me. Naturally, I suppressed my power to the level of a second-class warrior to avoid unnecessary attention. The two-week journey passed uneventfully.


    The carriage dropped me off at the trade square and rolled away. I wandered among the rows of goods, observing the wares, but nothing particularly caught my eye.


    ¡ª Could you tell me how to get to the Craftsmen¡¯s Guild? ¡ª I asked one of the merchants.


    ¡ª A newcomer, are you? Why do you people keep coming here? Life¡¯s no paradise in this city¡ªbetter stay in your villages!


    What an idiot, I thought, walking away. A polite question deserved a polite answer. After a few more minutes of wandering through the market, I found myself near a large two-story tavern at the edge of the square.


    ¡ª Good day, sir! ¡ª A young woman greeted me at the door. ¡ª Here to dine? We have free tables on both floors. How many in your party?


    ¡ª Just me. Upstairs, if possible.


    The first floor was crowded, so I hoped for a quieter place above.


    ¡ª Right this way, please, ¡ª she said, leading me to a small table near an open window. Handing me a menu, she added, ¡ª Call for someone when you¡¯re ready to order.


    I took the menu and sat down.


    ¡ª Hahaha! Brother, I¡¯m sure you made that story up too!


    ¡ª No, I swear! Look into my honest, oh-so-honest eyes!


    ¡ª Oh, I know how your honest eyes lie!


    A well-dressed young couple passed by and took a seat at the neighboring table.


    ¡ª Bring us tea! And a menu! ¡ª the young man called out, balancing playfully on his chair.


    After placing my order, I handed a bronze coin to the waiter and asked:


    ¡ª How do I get to the Craftsmen¡¯s Guild?


    The response was a long, convoluted explanation that I forgot with each new direction¡ªturn here, go there, do something when I see something¡­ Damn it, I thought, pouring myself tea. I shouldn¡¯t have come to such a big city.


    ¡ª Brother, looking for the Craftsmen¡¯s Guild? We can take you there if you¡¯d like. Right, sister?


    The young man turned toward me, waiting for an answer.


    ¡ª I¡¯d be grateful if it¡¯s not too much trouble.


    ¡ª Not at all, brother! We were heading there anyway! I¡¯m Tot, and this is my sister, Sui. You¡¯ve come from far away?


    ¡ª I¡¯m Aney, from the Principality of Atun.


    ¡ª Whoa! You¡¯ve traveled quite a bit! Don¡¯t worry, though¡ªpeople here aren¡¯t so bad, and we¡¯ll help you out. Aney, are you here to participate in the tournament too?


    ¡ª Not really. What tournament? ¡ª I asked, intrigued.


    ¡ª You haven¡¯t heard of the Royal Tournament? It¡¯s a contest to select the kingdom¡¯s best young fighters under twenty-five. They pick the top hundred to serve the royal family. Of course, with your second-class warrior level, you won¡¯t make the cut, but you¡¯ll still get a chance to prove yourself. I, for example, plan to compete and hope to secure a spot in the top hundred.


    I assessed his power¡ªabout third-class, mid-tier. And people like him could make it into the top hundred?


    ¡ª No, ¡ª I said quickly. ¡ª I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m not strong enough.


    ¡ª Shame. The rewards are good. Everyone in the top hundred gets to choose a fourth-class weapon or armor. The top ten receive custom-made fifth-class gear, and the champion gets a sixth-class piece! My sister is competing too. Despite her age, she¡¯s already a third-circle mage!


    ¡ª Whoa! ¡ª I looked at Sui with interest. ¡ª That¡¯s impressive!


    ¡ª Oh, brother! ¡ª Sui blushed.


    ¡ª Actually, her real goal is the Magic Academy, but this year¡¯s admissions are over, so she decided to try her luck in the tournament instead, ¡ª Tot continued, ignoring his sister¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡ª I¡¯m also interested in the Magic Academy. That¡¯s one reason I¡¯m here.


    ¡ª Really? ¡ª Sui¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡ª What¡¯s your circle?


    ¡ª I¡¯m still weak as a mage, ¡ª I dodged the question. ¡ª But I want to try.


    ¡ª Oh, I see¡­ And since you¡¯re a warrior, you can¡¯t be a mage¡­ ¡ª she said, sounding disappointed.


    Our food arrived, and we pushed our tables together to continue our conversation. When we finished eating, I paid for everyone. Tot protested, saying it wasn¡¯t necessary, but I insisted¡ªit was a small thanks for their help.


    ¡ª So, what¡¯s your business at the guild? ¡ª Tot asked as we walked through the streets.


    ¡ª I want to sell monster carcasses and buy some new gear. My current equipment is too weak and badly damaged.


    That was the truth. Even the new third-class armor that Hek had given me was barely holding together after my fights with fourth-class monsters in the Misty Forest. Hopefully, selling them would bring in enough to afford something better.


    ¡ª If you¡¯re buying weapons, stick to high-grade ones at the guild. For lower-class gear, used weapons from smaller shops are a better deal.


    ¡ª I just want to look around first.


    ¡ª I¡¯m just trying to save you money, Aney. The guild always charges extra. Oh, here we are.


    We stood before a massive five-story building.


    ¡ª If you¡¯re selling carcasses first, this way. ¡ª Tot led us to a side entrance.


    Inside, Tot explained our purpose to the manager, and we proceeded to the processing hall.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡ª Please lay the carcasses here, ¡ª the manager instructed, pointing to the floor.


    I placed the ten fourth-class carcasses down one by one, saving the shkrah for last.


    ¡ª Linzi, Tropt, Gusu¡­ and¡­ shkrah?! These are all fourth-class and even a fifth-class monster! ¡ª Tot shouted. ¡ª Brother Aney, where did you get all this?! You¡¯re only a warrior¡­


    ¡ª Just lucky. Really lucky. ¡ª I released the power of a Battle Master for a brief moment before suppressing it again. ¡ª I hope this doesn¡¯t turn into gossip, alright?


    ¡ª Of course, sir! ¡ª the manager quickly responded.


    ¡ª Battle Master¡­ and I spoke to you so casually¡­ Forgive me, Lord Aney, I was looking at a mountain but failed to see it! ¡ª Tot bowed, and his sister followed suit.


    ¡ª Hey, hey, what are you doing? Have you lost your minds? ¡ª I stopped them. ¡ª I liked our conversation just the way it was.


    ¡ª But, Aney, we disrespected you¡­ ¡ª Sui began.


    ¡ª Not at all. Please, act as you did before.


    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª Tot grinned. ¡ª Aney, did you hunt them all yourself? And who¡¯s your teacher? Some legendary Elder?


    Tot bombarded me with questions.


    ¡ª Yes, I hunted them alone. No, I have no Elder teacher¡­ Tot, let¡¯s finish our business first.


    ¡ª Alright, alright, ¡ª he said hastily, turning to the manager. ¡ª So, what price are you offering?


    ¡ª The carcasses are damaged, and the cores are missing¡­ If you could return the cores¡­


    ¡ª No, I no longer have them, sorry, ¡ª I lied smoothly.


    ¡ª In that case¡­ I can offer one thousand four hundred¡­ no, one thousand four hundred twenty gold.


    ¡ª What a rip-off! ¡ª Tot exclaimed. ¡ª Where¡¯s the poor condition here? The carcasses are fresh. Yes, the meat is a bit chopped and pierced, but all the bones are intact¡­ Well, except for this one, whose skull is split in half. And this one has part of its spine torn out¡­ But overall, this is quality merchandise! Don¡¯t take us for fools. My father¡¯s workshop is also part of the craftsmen¡¯s guild, and I know my trade!


    I stared in astonishment at this impromptu theatrical performance, while Sui stifled a laugh into her fist.


    ¡ª Well¡­ indeed¡­ ¡ª the embarrassed manager started counting something ¡ª It¡¯s not that bad¡­ Would seventeen hundred gold coins satisfy you?


    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª I interrupted Tot, who had just opened his mouth, gathering air for the second act.


    ¡ª Deal!


    After the manager settled the payment, I asked if I could sell my old weapons here. It was possible, but at a different location, so he led us to the weapons hall and handed us over to another worker.


    I laid out all my weapons and armor, except for a dagger and a spear infused with the core of a fourth-class monster¡ªI had prepared them for the battle at the prince¡¯s court. After long negotiations between Tot and the manager, I managed to get nearly a hundred gold coins for everything.


    ¡ª Well then! ¡ª Tot exclaimed in satisfaction. ¡ª Now let¡¯s go to the high-class weapons hall!


    ¡ª Let¡¯s go! ¡ª Sui and I responded cheerfully.


    The weapons hall was enormous, housing thousands of fourth- and fifth-class samples. Wasting no time, I immediately headed to the section displaying the fifth-class weapons. First and foremost, I needed a good spear, as it was my primary weapon and the one I wielded best.


    ¡ª How may I assist you, sir? ¡ª A young woman in a rather revealing dress approached me.


    ¡ª I need a spear, at least fifth-class.


    ¡ª What price range are you looking at?


    I glanced at the price tags on the nearby display cases. A thousand to three thousand gold. Not bad¡ªconsidering the money from the monsters and my inheritance from the old mage¡¯s vault, I could afford it.


    ¡ª Price isn¡¯t an issue. The durability of the weapon is my priority.


    The saleswoman assessed my appearance, then handed me one of the cheaper spears.


    ¡ª A short spear with a wind attribute. In skilled hands, it reaches incredible speed!


    ¡ª Too weak for me. Do you have something sturdier that won¡¯t shatter in my grip?


    ¡ª This fire-attributed fifth-class spear was crafted by one of our best masters, ¡ª she said, offering me another one.


    ¡ª Still too weak. I don¡¯t care about attributes; I¡¯d rather have one without any at all. Just show me the sturdiest weapon you have.


    ¡ª He¡¯s just wasting our time, ¡ª someone scoffed loudly behind me, ensuring the entire hall could hear. ¡ª Get this beggar out of here! He reeks of poverty!


    I turned to see a young man dressed in expensive clothing¡ªa third-class warrior of the upper rank. Tot twitched toward him, but I stopped him.


    ¡ª Whether I¡¯m poor or not is another matter. I¡¯m saying the weapons they¡¯re showing me are absolute garbage¡ªnot even worthy of being called fifth-class.


    ¡ª What would you know about weapons, peasant? ¡ª the noble continued, sneering. ¡ª This is an excellent spear! A warrior as skilled as I am could even defeat a Battle Master with it!


    ¡ª A Battle Master? You¡¯re lying. I could crush this spear with my bare hands!


    ¡ª Hahaha! With your hands?! ¡ª Laughter erupted in the hall.


    ¡ª With just one hand, even.


    ¡ª If you manage that, I won¡¯t hesitate to pay a thousand gold coins for such a spectacle!


    ¡ª A thousand gold? ¡ª I grinned. Easy money is always welcome. ¡ª And you¡¯ll pay for the broken spear, too, right?


    ¡ª And if you fail? What then? ¡ª the noble wasn¡¯t backing down.


    ¡ª Then I¡¯ll give you a thousand gold and buy this trash heap of a spear.


    With these words, I pulled out my purse and placed it on the counter.


    ¡ª So? Do we have a deal?


    ¡ª Hahaha! The beggar wants to bet his last gold on it! Of course!


    ¡ª Who will witness our wager? ¡ª I turned to the hall. ¡ª I don¡¯t want this whelp claiming later that it was all a joke and he doesn¡¯t have to pay.


    Tot and Sui stood as my witnesses, while two other young men backed the noble.


    ¡ª Gentlemen, please, this is the guild¡¯s hall¡­ ¡ª the saleswoman whined, but the noble shoved her aside.


    ¡ª Well? Are you giving up now to avoid disgrace? ¡ª He extended the spear to me, enveloping it in his aura. ¡ª Or will you give us all a good laugh?


    ¡ª Go ahead and laugh.


    I grabbed the spear¡¯s tip, released my power, and enveloped my hand in aura. Then I clenched my fist.


    A loud crack thundered through the hall, shattering glass in all the display cases and knocking some over. The spear¡¯s tip exploded into dust instantly. Sui raised a barrier in time, preventing injuries among the onlookers. The spear shaft splintered into shards, which shot toward the noble, pierced his aura, and embedded into his skin.


    ¡ª Had your laugh? Now pay up! ¡ª I stepped forward.


    ¡ª H-how is this possible?! ¡ª The noble still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.


    ¡ª Pay up! ¡ª I repeated, more firmly, taking another step toward him. ¡ª Or I¡¯ll crush your empty head next!


    He hastily pulled out the gold and handed it over.


    ¡ª And now, pay for the spear.


    ¡ª What¡¯s going on here?! ¡ª A loud voice echoed through the hall as a group of guards rushed in.


    ¡ª The hall master! The hall master! ¡ª The saleswoman ran to an elderly man who had just entered and started spewing nonsense, claiming I had caused all the chaos.


    Oh, what a cunning snake. Listening to her lies, I tucked away my gold and slowly started to boil inside.


    ¡ª Such behavior is unacceptable! ¡ª the hall master shouted. ¡ª Boy, you¡¯ll have to answer for this!


    ¡ª So this is how the craftsmen¡¯s guild operates? You hear one side of the story and already declare someone guilty? You have a chance to speak to the other party, and there are two dozen witnesses! Do you not wish to hear them, sir?


    ¡ª He¡¯s right, he¡¯s right! ¡ª murmurs of agreement spread through the hall.


    ¡ª Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you, but don¡¯t think this will go unpunished!


    ¡ª Is that a threat? I came here just to buy a weapon. But instead of decent service, your employee kept bringing me garbage, despite me repeatedly asking for the sturdiest spear you have! And that¡¯s not all. Then one of your customers started mocking me, calling me a beggar and an ignorant fool, even shouting to throw me out because I ¡®reek of poverty¡¯! And none of your staff stopped him!


    ¡ª But you concealed your strength¡­ ¡ª the master weakly tried to object.


    ¡ª Oh? So your guild has a rule against concealing strength upon entry? ¡ª I grinned menacingly. ¡ª Fine. You want to feel my true power? Then take it!


    I focused on the saleswoman, the guards, the noble, and the hall master, unleashing my aura with a thirst for blood. The guards and the saleswoman collapsed unconscious, the noble fell on all fours, bleeding from his nose, and the hall master dropped to his knees, gasping for breath.


    ¡ª Enough, enough, forgive me! There is no such rule, I was mistaken!


    ¡ª So, will you finally show me your best spear, or shall we continue this argument?


    ¡ª Yes, everything will be done, sir, please¡­


    The hall fell into complete silence. I suppressed my power again to the level of a second-class warrior.


    ¡ª Thank you, sir, ¡ª the hall master sat down on the floor, breathing heavily. ¡ª I will¡­ I will bring it right away.


    He got to his feet and hurried toward one of the display cases as fast as he could.


    ¡ª Here, this is our finest spear. It also supports two attributes¡ªwind and ice. There is nothing better than this in the entire guild!


    I took the weapon in my hands, stepped to the center of the hall, and spun the spear over my head. Not bad, but¡­ too flexible.


    ¡ª It¡¯s a fine spear, ¡ª I said, handing the weapon back. ¡ª But it¡¯s too flexible for my fighting style. I¡¯m afraid it would only get in my way.


    ¡ª But¡­ but this is the best we have¡­ ¡ª he seemed to brace himself, as if expecting me to lose my temper again and wreck the place.


    ¡ª Well then, is there anyone in town who sells better weapons?


    ¡ª Unlikely¡­ Although, there is one old master. About ten years ago, he brought a spear here, but we refused to take it for sale. Even though it was high-class, it didn¡¯t have any attributes. If he hasn¡¯t sold it yet, that spear would definitely suit you!


    The hall master began explaining how to find the craftsman, but Tott interrupted him:


    ¡ª I know where he lives! It¡¯s near my house!


    ¡ª Good, then lead the way.


    I turned to the young man still lying on the floor, pretending to be a vegetable.


    ¡ª And you, don¡¯t forget to pay for the spear and the mess in the hall. It¡¯s your fault, after all. Got it?


    We left the moment he gave a weak nod.

 Chapter Thirteen. The Teacher.

    ¡ª You¡¯re damn strong! ¡ª Tot began chattering excitedly as soon as we stepped out of the guild. ¡ª You absolutely must compete in the tournament! With that kind of strength, you¡¯re guaranteed a spot in the top three!


    ¡ª Oh yeah? And how exactly am I supposed to win? Talk everyone to death? Did you forget that I have neither weapons nor armor?


    ¡ª Oh, that¡¯s nothing, easily fixed.


    ¡ª Still no. I don¡¯t want to serve the royal family.


    ¡ª But it¡¯s not mandatory, ¡ª Tot scratched his nose. ¡ª They¡¯ll offer, but you have the right to refuse. Though, I don¡¯t recall anyone ever doing that. Everyone wants it.


    ¡ª Well, I don¡¯t. I have other plans.


    ¡ª What kind of plans?


    ¡ª I want to become a mage. A strong mage!


    ¡ª Then talk to my sister, she¡¯s the mage in the family.


    I glanced at Sui, who was walking beside us with a quiet smile.


    ¡ª How old are you? ¡ª Tot still wouldn¡¯t let up.


    ¡ª Twenty.


    ¡ª Twenty?! You¡¯re two years younger than me and already a Battle Master? Did you start training in your mother¡¯s womb?! I¡¯m twenty-two, and I¡¯m still just a warrior. I¡¯m a failure¡­


    ¡ª You¡¯ve got your whole life ahead of you. Keep training, and you could even become a Battle Ancestor. ¡ª I tried to encourage him.


    ¡ª If it were that easy, we¡¯d all be Ancestors by now! But there are only about twenty of them in the whole kingdom. Do you know why? Why there are so few Battle Ancestors? Do you think Battle Masters don¡¯t train enough? No, and again no. Some can cross that threshold, and some, no matter how much they train, never will!


    ¡ª So you¡¯re giving up without even trying?


    Tot fell silent, clenching his fists as he walked. Well, at least that shut him up¡­


    ¡ª Sui, how old are you?


    She flinched at the question and blushed. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected it.


    ¡ª S-s-seventeen!


    ¡ª Did you study somewhere to become a mage, or is it all natural talent?


    Sui looked at me as if trying to decide whether I was serious or just an idiot.


    ¡ª Of course I studied. Ten years at the Magic Academy.


    Wow! Ten years just to get from the first circle to the third. My ambition to become a mage took a serious hit at that moment.


    ¡ª Do you have any beginner¡¯s books on magic from your school? Maybe some textbooks?


    ¡ª No, magical literature can¡¯t be taken out of the academy. I only have some old notes from those days.


    I hesitated for a few minutes before finally mustering the courage to ask.


    ¡ª Can I read them? I promise I¡¯ll return them¡­


    She laughed, her dark eyes glinting as she glanced at me.


    ¡ª Of course! They¡¯re just notes, nothing secret in them.


    ¡ª Thank you. Do you know anything about the master we¡¯re going to meet?


    ¡ª A little. He appeared in our city a few years before I was born and settled near our family estate. When I was little, I¡¯d always hear him clanking metal behind his fence. But then something happened, and he started doing alchemy instead. It did get much quieter after that, but sometimes the stench coming from his house is awful.


    ¡ª Wow! So he¡¯s not just a master weaponsmith but an alchemist too?


    I remembered how, in the forest, a wounded Battle Ancestor swallowed a single pill, and his wounds instantly healed. Interesting. Very interesting.


    ¡ª What¡¯s he like as a person? Do you talk to him?


    ¡ª No, he¡¯s got a terrible temper and starts yelling over the smallest things. That¡¯s why he lives alone. Even the maids he hires for housework run away in tears the same day.


    Buying a spear from him might be harder than I thought.


    ¡ª Tot! Are you sure this old master will be cooperative? Sui says he¡¯s practically insane.


    Tot paused for a moment.


    ¡ª No, not sure. But it¡¯s worth a try. Besides, we¡¯re almost there.


    We turned off the main street into an alleyway.


    ¡ª Well, I¡¯m heading home, ¡ª Sui said. ¡ª Good luck with the old man.


    ¡ª Uh-huh. ¡ª Tot was noticeably nervous, his usual chatter completely gone. ¡ª Let¡¯s go.


    After a few dozen meters, we stopped in front of a tall brick fence with old wooden gates. Both the fence and the gates looked neglected, with the wood beginning to rot at the bottom. Tot knocked on the gates with his fist.


    ¡ª Old master!


    Silence. Tot waited a bit and knocked again. No response.


    I spread my senses and saw a man sitting on the porch in a rocking chair, pouring alcohol from a copper teapot directly into his mouth. I couldn¡¯t gauge his strength¡ªeither he was just an ordinary person or¡­ a Battle Ancestor! Either way, he wasn¡¯t simple.


    ¡ª Maybe he¡¯s not home? ¡ª Tot shrugged and looked at me. ¡ª Should we wait?


    ¡ª No, he¡¯s home, just pretending we¡¯re not here.


    I pushed Tot aside and called out loudly:


    ¡ª Sir, I know you¡¯re home. Please open the gate. Those useless fools at the craft guild sent us here. They admit that, compared to you, they¡¯re all incompetent, cross-eyed hacks who can only produce garbage instead of weapons!


    I could feel I had piqued his interest¡ªhe stopped chugging alcohol and was now listening attentively.


    ¡ª They say only your unparalleled skill can help me. I just want to buy a weapon and will leave immediately without disturbing you further.


    The gate creaked slightly open.


    ¡ª Come in, then, since you¡¯re already here¡­


    We slipped through the narrow opening.


    On the porch sat an enormous man whom I could never call ¡°old,¡± despite his snow-white hair, mustache, and beard.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    He wasn¡¯t ordinary. He was definitely a Battle Ancestor!


    ¡ª So, what do you want? ¡ª The old man took another swig of alcohol.


    ¡ª Master, we need your help, ¡ª I began carefully. ¡ª I accidentally destroyed the guild¡¯s weapon hall because they only sell garbage. And their head craftsman said that, about ten years ago, he saw an unmatched spear in your hands that you wanted to sell, but the guild couldn¡¯t afford it at the time. So I came here with one goal in mind. Would you be willing to sell me that spear?


    ¡ª An unmatched spear, you say? ¡ª He scratched his beard, lost in thought. ¡ª Ah, you mean that old piece of junk?


    The old master pointed to a rusty stick propping open the door of some storage shed.


    ¡ª Well, try it if you can.


    I walked over and yanked the spear from the ground where it had been stuck. Heavy! A bit rusty and dirty from the rain, but¡­


    I flooded the spear with aura, making it vibrate so intensely that all the rust and dirt flew off in a cloud.


    A treasure!


    I examined its solid metal shaft, covered in an ornamental pattern that mimicked the fine scales of some beast. The outer scales gleamed, while the grooves between them were coated in a dark gray patina. The spearhead, a forearm-long blade as wide as my palm, with deep fullers on either side, was flawless!


    I stepped into the courtyard¡¯s center, spun the spear over my head and around me, then executed a few straight thrusts. An incredible weapon! Not even a fifth-class spear could compare!


    ¡ª Master, this is the finest weapon I have ever held!


    The old man watched me intently.


    ¡ª I would like to purchase it. Could you name your price?


    ¡ª The spear is not for sale.


    I stared at him in shock. I didn¡¯t understand. He had been using it as junk to prop open a door, and now he was saying the spear wasn¡¯t for sale? Was this some kind of joke, or was the old man just trying to drive up the price?


    ¡ª But, Master¡­


    ¡ª That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get it! ¡ª he interrupted me. ¡ª I won¡¯t give my spear to someone who has no idea how to use it. Sure, you have some kind of power, but your strength is worthless if you swing a weapon like a club!


    Was he trying to assert himself at my expense? The old man stood up and slowly approached me, circling around as he inspected me. Like a horse at a market, I thought.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll give you this spear on one condition, ¡ª he kept pacing around. ¡ª You must become my apprentice!


    What the hell was he talking about?


    ¡ª The old master must be joking, ¡ª I thrust the spear back into the ground and headed for the gate. ¡ª Let¡¯s go, Tot, this old man is completely insane.


    But I hadn¡¯t even taken two steps when he suddenly appeared by the gate and hit me with his aura so hard that I went tumbling all the way back to the porch of his house.


    ¡ª Boy, I let you in, but I don¡¯t recall giving you permission to leave!


    Damn! The old man really was out of his mind! I saw no way out¡ªcompared to his power, I was nothing more than an ant.


    ¡ª Master, is this really how you invite apprentices?


    If I couldn¡¯t escape by force, maybe I could do it with cunning.


    ¡ª This is exactly how I do it. You got a problem with that? Then prove me wrong with your strength!


    He pressed me into the ground with his aura so hard that deep cracks spread through the dry clay beneath me. I was going to die! Was he completely crazy?


    ¡ª Master, forgive me, but I want to become a mage! My level of combat skills already suits me just fine!


    ¡ª Foolish pup! ¡ª the old man raged. ¡ª You don¡¯t have any level at all, what nonsense are you spewing?!


    I was doomed! What should I do? Agree? And then, when the time was right, escape? My thoughts scattered in all directions. No, there was no escaping someone like him. He didn¡¯t even need a contract¡ªat his level, he could find me no matter where I hid, even at the edge of the world, and crush me like a flea. Damn it! If I had to agree, I needed to get something out of it!


    ¡ª Alright, I understand now. I was mistaken!


    The old man slightly eased the pressure of his aura, waiting to hear what I¡¯d say next.


    ¡ª I agree to become your apprentice, but on one condition!


    ¡ª What condition? Speak quickly, my student. If I can grant it, I certainly will!


    ¡ª Teach me not just martial arts, but alchemy as well!


    ¡ª Alchemy? What do you need that nonsense for? It¡¯s child¡¯s play. Besides, you¡¯ll never be a good alchemist¡ªyou don¡¯t have celestial fire.


    ¡ª That¡¯s my concern. Promise to teach me, or just crush me here and now, because I won¡¯t become your student otherwise!


    The old man fell silent, deep in thought.


    ¡ª Fine. But I have one condition as well!


    ¡ª What is it?


    ¡ª I¡¯ll only start teaching you alchemy if you win in the upcoming tournament.


    ¡ª I accept!


    ¡ª Hooooo? That confident in yourself? You won¡¯t even make third place at your current level! Good thing we still have time to train. What¡¯s your name, my student?


    He withdrew his aura, allowing me to stand up.


    ¡ª My name is Aney. And what is your name, Master?


    ¡ª My name is Kruk, but just call me Teacher. That will please me greatly. That over there is your new home, ¡ª he pointed to a small house in the corner of the yard. ¡ª Be here for training in half an hour!


    ¡ª Understood, Teacher!


    ¡ª You! ¡ª he pointed at Tot. ¡ª Tomorrow, take him to register for the tournament!


    Tot just nodded and headed for the gate.


    ¡ª What the hell is this? One Master, another Ancestor, and only I am a worthless nobody¡­ ¡ª he groaned as he left.


    I shut the gate behind him and went to my house.


    ¡ª Suck on that, you old geezers! Now I¡¯ve got an apprentice who will tear yours to pieces! Ha-ha-ha! Ah-ha-ha-ha! ¡ª came the laughter from my new teacher¡¯s house.


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    Half an hour later, I was standing in the yard, waiting for the teacher. He stepped out onto the porch and pulled off his shirt, remaining barefoot and wearing only pants. Damn! Next to him, I looked like a scrawny teenager.


    ¡ª Release your aura with killing intent¡ªI want to see it, ¡ª he said, approaching me.


    I did as he asked. Not a single hair on his beard moved, and he kept walking toward me with that same steady pace. Incredible! Were all Battle Ancestors like this?


    ¡ª Not bad, not bad¡­ ¡ª he reached out his hand. ¡ª Give me the spear. I¡¯ll show you the first three strikes.


    I withdrew my aura and handed him the spear, stepping aside.


    ¡ª Watch closely, Aney. I¡¯ll repeat each strike slowly, so you don¡¯t just see it but fully understand it.


    Teacher took a stance and performed a simple thrust, effortlessly, without using any aura. But what a strike it was! I was standing far to the side, yet I still felt the wind from it! How?! I sharpened my senses, analyzing the movement of every muscle, every bone, their speed and the force applied at each moment.


    ¡ª I understand, Teacher! Show me the next one!


    ¡ª You already understand? ¡ª he squinted at me. ¡ª Fine!


    He didn¡¯t seem convinced but decided to test me anyway, demonstrating two more strikes.


    ¡ª Are you sure you understand? All three? ¡ª he kept asking as he handed me back the spear.


    ¡ª Yes, Teacher!


    I took the spear and got into a stance, releasing my aura¡ªonly to immediately receive a smack on the head.


    ¡ª No aura! ¡ª he barked.


    I stared at him in shock. He shook his head.


    ¡ª You don¡¯t even know that? Aney, aura is a tricky thing. On one hand, it can greatly enhance a fighter. On the other hand, if you use it to reinforce flawed techniques, it becomes a crutch. And what happens when you kick a crutch out from under a cripple? That¡¯s right! He falls and never gets back up. So remember, Aney ¡ªonly perfection should be enhanced with aura. Otherwise, you¡¯re just a cripple that even a weaker master can easily take apart.


    ¡ª I understand, Teacher!


    He was right. All my previous fights had either been unfair or against monsters. I had beaten two Battle Masters in the principality through trickery, you could say. And beyond that, I hadn¡¯t had any serious duels with people. The garrison captain didn¡¯t even count¡ªhe was two ranks below me, that was just an execution.


    I took a stance and closed my eyes for a moment. Slowly, I replayed the teacher¡¯s movements in my mind and performed the strike. No, that wasn¡¯t it¡ªtoo slow. Again¡ªno, too weak. I repeated it a dozen times, but it still wasn¡¯t right. What was I missing? Strength? Speed? No, I had plenty for such a simple strike.


    Then what? Explosion! That was it! The force of a strike depends on the square of the velocity multiplied by mass. And if I could apply explosive speed¡­ The penetration power would be immense! What could stop it? The beginning of the movement had to be like an explosion!


    I concentrated mana into the muscles I needed and detonated it like a blast. There it was! My strike was almost perfect. The teacher jumped out of his chair.


    ¡ª I did it!


    I repeated the strike several more times until it became flawless. Blood trickled from my torn palm down the shaft of the spear.


    ¡ª You really did it! ¡ª he said in shock. ¡ª So quickly¡­ Here!


    He tossed me a pill that healed my skin in seconds.


    ¡ª You still have two more strikes to master. Don¡¯t forget!


    Half an hour later, those were done too.


    ¡ª Good, good. I wasn¡¯t wrong about you! Rest until tomorrow. In the morning, I¡¯ll show you how to combine these basic strikes.


    ¡ª Thank you, Teacher!


    I went to my house. It seemed I hadn¡¯t stayed here in vain. If the old man taught me his techniques¡­


    The next morning, Tot scratched at the gate, and the three of us, along with Sui, set off for the tournament registration.


    ¡ª Sorry, Aney, I didn¡¯t know the old man was a Forefather! Even my father didn¡¯t know that. I¡¯m really sorry you got into such trouble!


    ¡ª Oh, come on, it¡¯s not that bad. Training with a Forefather has its perks.


    ¡ª I prepared some notes for you. Will you pick them up on the way back?


    ¡ª Sure, Sui, thanks! Are you really sure you want to compete in the tournament?


    ¡ª Yes! What, are you going to try to talk me out of it just because I¡¯m a girl?


    ¡ª No, no! ¡ª I was surprised by her reaction. ¡ª It¡¯s just that you¡¯re so delicate, and the people fighting there will be like me¡­


    Damn, what am I even saying, idiot! It¡¯s none of my business¡ªif she wants to smash faces, let her.


    ¡ª You think I¡¯m weak? ¡ª Sui frowned. ¡ª Sure, I might not be able to beat you, but I¡¯m at least on par with my brother!


    ¡ª She¡¯s lying. ¡ª Tot said indifferently. ¡ª She¡¯s stronger. I barely win one out of ten fights against her.


    ¡ª Whoa! ¡ª I looked at Sui with new eyes. ¡ª What¡¯s your attribute?


    ¡ª Secret!


    ¡ª Sui has quite an unusual attribute, ¡ª Tot decided to spill all his sister¡¯s secrets, ¡ª that¡¯s why they call her the Butterfly Queen.


    ¡ª Braaaaat!


    ¡ª My advice to you, ¡ª he went on, ignoring her, ¡ª if you ever see her night butterflies¡ªrun. Run as fast and as far as you can. Or else¡ªdeath.


    ¡ª The only one facing death here is you! ¡ª Sui growled. ¡ª Pray we don¡¯t meet in the ring!


    ¡ª Okay, okay, peace, peace! ¡ª I pulled them both close, wrapping an arm around each of their shoulders.


    ¡ª Aneeeey! ¡ª they wailed in unison, just like a real brother and sister.

 Chapter Fourteen. Preparing for the Competition.

    We arrived at the colossal stadium. Inside the arena, several short lines had formed for registration.


    ¡ª I¡¯m first! ¡ª Tot exclaimed, stepping into the queue.


    Sui followed, and I lined up behind her.


    ¡ª Tot, Kingdom of Lygote, twenty-two years old. ¡ª he stated to the official managing the participants¡¯ register.


    ¡ª Proceed to the strength assessment. ¡ª the official replied curtly.


    Tot approached the familiar device and struck it twice¡ªonce without aura and once with it.


    ¡ª Warrior, third class, mid-tier. ¡ª the official recorded the result next to Tot¡¯s name. ¡ª Participant number 221. Next!


    ¡ª Sui, Kingdom of Lygote, seventeen years old. Mage of the third circle.


    Sui cupped her palms, where three interwoven silver rings shimmered and rotated.


    ¡ª Number 222. Next!


    ¡ª Aney, Principality of Atun, twenty years old.


    The official glanced at me, curling his lip in disdain.


    ¡ª Warriors below second-class mid-tier are not admitted, ¡ª he stated.


    ¡ª I know.


    ¡ª Proceed to the strength assessment.


    I struck twice, and the device confidently displayed the mid-tier level of a Battle Master.


    ¡ª Battle Master, mid-tier! ¡ª he recorded in shock. ¡ª Participant number 223!


    He handed me a token with my number, and we left.


    ¡ª The competition begins in three days, ¡ª Tot informed me. ¡ª First, there will be qualifying matches, where you¡¯ll need to defeat ten opponents in a row while losing no more than three times. Only then will the competition for the top hundred begin.


    ¡ª Got it. I think I¡¯ll manage.


    ¡ª Where to now? ¡ª Sui asked.


    ¡ª I need to return. My teacher doesn¡¯t like to waste time.


    Damn, that sounded so pitiful that the siblings gave me a sympathetic look.


    ¡ª Alright, let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll give you my notes.


    ¡ª Sure. ¡ª I agreed.


    The family estate of Tot and Sui was quite large and looked impeccably maintained.


    ¡ª Wait here, I¡¯ll bring them! ¡ª Sui left me in a garden pavilion and ran inside the house.


    I felt my teacher sitting on the porch, staring in my direction. Of course, he knew where I was. A brick fence and a few walls were nothing to him. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t be furious about my wasted time. The thought made me break into a sweat. This was a nightmare.


    ¡ª Here! ¡ª Sui handed me a stack of notes tied with a blue silk ribbon. ¡ª Take your time returning them, study them thoroughly.


    ¡ª Thanks again. ¡ª I tucked the notes away.


    ¡ª Well¡­


    ¡ª I have to go. My teacher¡¯s already urging me.


    ¡ª Should I walk you?


    ¡ª No need, I got it.


    I crouched and leaped over the house and fence, landing in my teacher¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡ª Have you completely lost your mind? What¡¯s wrong with using the gate?! ¡ª he thundered the moment I landed.


    ¡ª Sorry, Master, I was in a hurry to train.


    ¡ª In a hurry, were you? And where¡¯s your respect?


    Look who¡¯s talking.


    ¡ª Now, I¡¯ll show you six sequences based on the three strikes you learned yesterday. Once you memorize them well, we¡¯ll train them with aura.


    He grabbed a spear and stepped into the center of the courtyard. My teacher demonstrated each move as many times as I needed to memorize them. When I finally said I was ready, he left me with a bottle of pills and returned to his favorite chair, sipping alcohol from a copper teapot as he watched me.


    The sun had already begun its descent when I was still swinging my spear. It was tough at first, but it gradually became easier to repeat the exercises. I wasn¡¯t counting how many times I had done them¡ªmy goal was to develop muscle memory so that the movements would become automatic, requiring no thought.


    Occasionally, Tot or Sui would appear on the rooftop of a nearby building to watch, but I paid no attention and kept training.


    ¡ª Enough. ¡ª Kruk stood up and put away his teapot and chair. ¡ª Time to train with aura.


    He walked over, grabbed my belt, and leaped into the sky.


    Damn it! A little warning would¡¯ve been nice! The force nearly sent my heart plummeting to my stomach. Like an arrow, we shot out of the city. Battle Ancestors could do that? As the momentum of our jump waned, Kruk tensed and stomped on the air, which seemed to harden beneath his foot, launching us forward again.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡ª Master, a little warning next time! ¡ª I rasped as we landed hundreds of kilometers from the city. ¡ª I nearly died!


    ¡ª Oh, stop your nonsense. You¡¯ll be training here.


    I looked around. We were in a rocky valley dotted with jagged cliffs rising twenty to thirty meters high like teeth from the earth.


    ¡ª Remember, you have two days to train until you can shatter any of these cliffs into gravel with a single strike. Got it? Two days!


    I didn¡¯t dare ask what would happen if I failed. Instead, I simply replied:


    ¡ª Yes, Master!


    One strike¡­ Was that even possible?


    ¡ª Well, get started. I¡¯ll be over here in the shade. ¡ª He walked over to one of the cliffs, pulled out his chair, and sat down.


    I knew the task was tough and had no idea where to begin. Of course, I could break the cliff apart, but in a single strike and into gravel? I glanced at Kruk, hoping for some hint, but he just sipped from his copper teapot, ignoring me completely.


    Fine¡­ I approached a cliff and, without hesitation, delivered a straightforward punch, pouring in nearly all my strength. The rock trembled, sending large chunks flying and kicking up a bit of stone dust. About a third of it? Maybe less? I struck again with roughly the same result, and within moments, the remaining rock collapsed under its own weight.


    Two strikes¡­ I moved toward another cliff when Kruk¡¯s voice stopped me:


    ¡ª Where do you think you¡¯re going? Does that look like gravel to you?


    He pointed at the massive stone chunks behind me.


    ¡ª Master, but¡ª


    ¡ª But what? Do you not understand what gravel is?


    ¡ª No, Master, I mean to say that it¡¯s impossible to reduce a cliff to tiny fragments with a single strike!


    ¡ª Hoooo? You really think so?


    Kruk rose from his chair, approached a massive boulder, and, picking up a small pebble, tapped it lightly against the rock. With a loud crack, the boulder shattered into tiny stones that could easily fit in my palm.


    ¡ª Master! How?!


    ¡ª Do you even understand the purpose of this training? Repeat it.


    ¡ª To train spear strikes with aura.


    ¡ª And what are you doing?


    ¡ª Training spear strikes using aura.


    ¡ª Notice any discrepancies?


    I fell silent. I knew I was doing something wrong, but what exactly?


    ¡ª Do you even know what aura is?


    I said nothing. I knew I used it to enhance myself and my weapon significantly, but what aura actually was¡ªI had never thought about it.


    ¡ª Alright then, let me explain some things to you, things I¡¯ve come to understand through years of training and observation. But I warn you¡ªthis knowledge must remain only in my head and yours. You may pass it on only to your own student, if and when you have one. Agreed?


    I simply nodded under his piercing gaze.


    ¡ª So, aura is a warrior¡¯s inner power, permeating all his muscles, internal organs, and even bones. Inside the body, its form resembles thin strands. Their length varies and depends on the individual¡¯s physique¡ªsome may have strands reaching several dozen centimeters, while others have them very short. And since these strands exist solely in an energetic form, I concluded that their length depends only on a person¡¯s internal frequency. The higher the frequency, the shorter the aura strands.When people release their aura outward to suppress an opponent or reinforce their weapon, it may look spectacular¡ªI won¡¯t deny that¡ªbut the energy efficiency of such a process is extremely low. It¡¯s like trying to carry water with a sieve¡ªyou might get a few drops where you need them, but ninety-nine percent will spill onto the ground before you even get close. The thing is, the lower the density of the surrounding environment, the faster the aura dissipates in it. Are you starting to understand where I¡¯m going with this?


    I nodded, though I didn¡¯t fully understand yet.


    ¡ª By channeling your aura through dense objects, you can deliver it to your target with almost no loss, spread it inside, and then¡ªboom!¡ªdetonate it. Watch closely.


    He picked up another small stone from the ground and filled it with a large amount of aura before walking up to the next boulder.


    ¡ª And now, the most important part.


    He began twisting and compressing the aura near the surface of the stone into a tiny bead, no larger than a poppy seed. The moment that bead touched the boulder, the aura instantly spread through it, forming a spatial lattice inside the rock.


    ¡ª Boom! ¡ª Kruk said, detonating the aura strands.


    The boulder immediately cracked apart and crumbled into rubble.


    ¡ª Of course, ¡ª he continued, ¡ª if you need to destroy a rock, you don¡¯t have to compress the aura¡ªyou can slowly fill it instead. But that won¡¯t work with a living opponent. No one will just stand there patiently, waiting for you to do that¡ªthey¡¯ll defend themselves. However, if you do it with a large amount of aura and instantly¡ªany defense will fall.


    I watched him in fascination, unable to take my eyes off him. This was incredible knowledge¡ªhe was a genius!


    ¡ª And one more thing, since we¡¯re at it. Let¡¯s talk about defense. It¡¯s much more effective not to saturate your armor with aura, because it will dissipate the same way. Instead, weave a network of aura strands inside your own skin, reinforcing the most vulnerable areas. At first, it may feel uncomfortable, but you¡¯ll get used to it, and you¡¯ll wear this armor constantly, making you impervious to surprise attacks from enemies or assassins. At worst, they¡¯ll just scratch the outer layer of your skin. Though, this kind of defense won¡¯t work against powerful and skilled mages¡ªbut that¡¯s a lesson for another time.


    Kruk gazed dreamily at the sky.


    ¡ª Now, back to the purpose of our training. Why are speed and force in your attack so crucial? Your strike must penetrate any opponent¡¯s defense, and only then¡ªwhen your weapon touches or even pierces their body¡ªonly then should you release your aura. Without hesitation, faster than their survival instincts can react! Your speed and strength are already sufficient for your level¡ªdon¡¯t doubt that. With the strikes and combinations you¡¯ve learned in the past few days, you can break through the defense of anyone up to the rank of a Battle Ancestor. Now, all that¡¯s left is refining your aura attacks. Understood?


    ¡ª Yes, Master! Thank you for this lesson!


    The old man smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡ª Alright, off you go now. Stop distracting me from my important business.


    That ¡°important business,¡± of course, was lounging in his chair, gulping down alcohol.


    I sat down as well, lost in thought. Compressing aura into a tiny sphere¡­ The opposite action of spreading it, which I had already mastered. I had never even considered that spreading aura wasn¡¯t an efficient method¡ªsimply because that¡¯s how everyone did it.


    I picked up my spear and began saturating it with aura. That was easy enough. Then, I started pushing the energy toward the tip, twisting it at the very point. It was strange¡ªI hadn¡¯t expected to be able to concentrate so much energy in such a small space. When I felt it was enough, I touched the tip of my spear to a nearby boulder without even standing up.


    The explosion was deafening. A cloud of dust immediately engulfed me.


    Kruk choked on his drink and burst into a coughing fit.


    ¡ª I think¡­ I did something wrong, ¡ª I muttered in confusion.


    ¡ª Aney! What did you just do? Can you repeat that?


    He rushed over, dragging me toward the nearest rock.


    ¡ª Here, show me on this one!


    I shrugged and repeated my actions.


    The rock trembled and crumbled into fine gravel. I barely had time to see a delicate aura web flare up inside it. But unlike my master¡¯s demonstration, I hadn¡¯t formed a precise, structured lattice at all.


    ¡ª Incredible! This is unbelievable! Your internal frequency is extremely high¡ªyour aura strands are incredibly short!


    He seemed pleased.


    ¡ª But Master, I can¡¯t make it as neat and controlled as you.


    ¡ª Nonsense! That¡¯s unnecessary! Now, attack every rock around us as fast as you can. Don¡¯t stop until you¡¯re completely drained.


    As fast as I could? Well then¡­


    ¡ª ¡°First Consecutive Step,¡± ¡ª I whispered to myself, and caught the flash of my master¡¯s pupils dilating.


    This time, Kruk didn¡¯t sit back¡ªhe moved alongside me.


    In just a few seconds, I had obliterated three dozen boulders. Then, unexpectedly, everything went dark.

 Chapter Fifteen. The Qualifiers.

    An unfamiliar wooden ceiling loomed above me. What happened to me? Did I regain consciousness? I sensed my teacher¡¯s presence nearby.


    ¡ª Ooooh! ¡ª I groaned, sitting up on the bed. ¡ª Teacher, what the hell was that?


    ¡ª Careful, don¡¯t get up just yet. You overexerted yourself¡ªdon¡¯t do that again.


    ¡ª Explain?


    ¡ª Simply put, you used up more aura in a short time than you should have under normal circumstances.


    I closed my eyes and looked within myself. My mana was fine, but my aura was indeed alarmingly low.


    ¡ª Can this be fixed?


    ¡ª Yes, don¡¯t worry. In a day or two, everything will return to normal. ¡ª He sat down beside me. ¡ª But I have another question for you. Where did you learn the Nine Heavenly Steps movement technique?


    ¡ª Teacher, honestly, I don¡¯t even know which technique you¡¯re talking about, but the one I use, I pretty much created myself. I once saw three steps performed by a Battle Master and developed them into twenty-seven steps on my own, then combined them with my spear techniques.


    I was telling the absolute truth, being as open as possible. Kruk looked thoughtful.


    ¡ª Twenty-seven¡­ Twenty-seven¡­ ¡ª he repeated, staring at the floor.


    ¡ª Teacher, I can show you the technique in full once I feel better¡­


    ¡ª Oh, I believe you. It¡¯s just that creating such a technique at your age requires exceptional talent.


    Wow! Praise from a Battle Ancestor! That felt damn good.


    ¡ª Alright, go to your quarters, rest for the next two days, and try working on aura defense as I explained.


    ¡ª Thank you, teacher!


    I got up and headed to my room. Aura. Where does it come from, and can its natural capacity be increased? I had noticed that my aura grew each time I advanced in level. But was this a direct correlation? And if so, why?


    Should I just level up and not worry about it? But what if I increased its natural quantity first and then leveled up¡ªwouldn¡¯t that benefit me more? Theoretically, I could advance to a higher-tier Battle Master right now, but for that, I needed to absorb monster cores, and I didn¡¯t want to do that around people.


    Especially not around someone as powerful as my teacher. Besides, the external effects of my breakthroughs weren¡¯t exactly subtle; they could easily draw the attention of the entire city. Should I ask Kruk to cover me with his aura while I broke through? No, that was ridiculous. What was I supposed to do¡ªgo up to him and say, ¡°Teacher, to get stronger, I need to absorb the mana of monsters, which is lethal to humans. Please help me keep this a secret from everyone!¡± Yeah, right. He¡¯d probably kill me on the spot, and no one would even blame him. Haaaaah¡­ What should I do? There were only two days left until the qualifier matches.


    I sat on the floor and closed my eyes. Back to aura¡ªit was the only thing I could work on right now. I found a few aura strands beneath the skin on my wrist and tried weaving them together like fabric. It was pointless; they were too thin and short, and my weaving unraveled instantly, even though I followed Kruk¡¯s instructions precisely.


    Just to be sure, I tried again with the same result. Right. A person who repeats the same action over and over, expecting a different outcome, is a fool. I sharpened my senses, focusing on a single strand of aura in detail.


    It was incredibly thin, but¡­ this strand wasn¡¯t straight. Rather, it looked like a spiral. I tried to unwind the spiral and straighten it, but as soon as I let go, it coiled back into its original form. Could I use this to my advantage somehow?


    Chainmail! I unwound the spiral and brought its ends together before releasing it. The strand coiled back, intertwining into itself. I had a small ring, about three millimeters in diameter. My attempts to break or straighten it were futile. This seemed like a promising idea.


    I considered which body part needed protection the most. The heart? The head or neck? Eventually, I concluded that I needed to protect everything at once. So instead, I reframed the question¡ªperhaps I should first defend the body part most likely to block enemy attacks? The answer was obvious: my left arm. That would be the starting point of my defense.


    Time passed as I carefully wove ring after ring into chainmail beneath my skin. Hours went by, and as the sun rose, the sounds of the bustling city filled the streets. My chainmail now stretched from my fingertips to my elbow. I looked at my arm. Externally, nothing had changed¡ªit looked like ordinary skin.


    I pulled out a knife and, wrapping it in aura, pressed it against the back of my hand. Nothing. Harder? I swung and struck with force¡ªa thin white line appeared on my skin. To finish the experiment, I gave it one last full-strength blow.


    Ouch! That hurt! ¡ª I hissed.


    The aura-wrapped knife shattered into tiny pieces. Another faint white mark appeared on my skin. My bones ached¡ªthe chainmail couldn¡¯t absorb the full impact of the strike.


    So aura compressed into rings was stronger than aura simply coating a weapon in the air? That made sense. I wanted to discuss this with Kruk, so I got up and went to him.


    Kruk examined my arm for a long time, stroking his gray beard.


    ¡ª How did you figure this out?


    I explained in detail that I had failed to weave aura the way he had taught me, so I tried a different approach.


    ¡ª Indeed, your aura strands are too short to hold together with normal weaving. But how did you manage to coil them into rings?


    I told him about their spiral shape. Surprised, Kruk closed his eyes and looked within himself.


    ¡ª Mine are straight!


    ¡ª Does that mean something¡¯s wrong with me?


    ¡ª How should I know? I¡¯ve never studied anyone else¡¯s aura this closely.


    We fell silent for a moment, each lost in thought.


    ¡ª Aney, show me your movement technique in combination with your spear.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I stepped into the courtyard and began sparring with an imaginary opponent. After executing all twenty-seven steps as best I could, I returned to my teacher.


    ¡ª Can you move like that while incorporating the strikes and combinations I taught you?


    Well, I had been meaning to try. I sat on the porch, closed my eyes, and first attempted to merge the techniques in my mind.


    Half an hour passed. Kruk waited in silence, not interrupting me.


    ¡ª Alright, I¡¯ll try now.


    I stood up and attempted the first step. It wasn¡¯t great, but I kept repeating it until I got it right. Time for the second step¡­


    I completed the fusion of techniques after several hours¡ªall twenty-seven steps, combined with both individual strikes and full attack sequences in various variations.


    ¡ª Well? ¡ª I asked Kruk, who had been watching me.


    ¡ª Ho-ho-ho, I like this!


    In an instant, he appeared beside me, pulling out two wooden sticks the size of standard spears.


    ¡ª Now, let¡¯s fight a real opponent instead of an imaginary one! ¡ª he said, handing me a stick.


    What? Old man, are you crazy? You¡¯re a Battle Ancestor¡ªyou could flatten me with a single poke.


    ¡ª No aura, just speed and technique. First, you attack while I defend. Then, we switch. Agreed? ¡ª he reassured me.


    I attacked the moment he finished speaking.


    ¡ª Ho-ho-ho! A skilled lad! I like this! But faster! Even faster!


    We became two flickering shadows, weaving across the courtyard amidst swirling dust and whistling wind. I pushed myself to the limit, trying to land a single strike on my teacher, but it was hopeless. Every time I thought I had him, he vanished from under my blow, reappearing somewhere to the side.


    ¡ª My turn! ¡ª he exclaimed, counterattacking in an instant.


    I felt the wooden stick tap my cheek. The next moment, a barrage of strikes rained down on me. They weren¡¯t painful¡ªhe was controlling his strength well¡ªbut they were humiliating. I had reached my maximum speed, yet I still couldn¡¯t keep up with him. How strong was he really, if he could do this even without using aura? But giving up wasn¡¯t an option either.


    Retreating quickly, I tried to deflect at least some of his strikes. Over time, I adapted¡ªnot fully blocking them, but at least redirecting or weakening their impact.


    ¡ª Alright, that¡¯s enough for today, ¡ª Kruk said after an hour of this ordeal. ¡ª We¡¯ll repeat this tomorrow morning!


    Exhausted and frustrated, I sank to the ground.


    ¡ª You did well, Aney. Few Battle Masters could withstand such pressure. Think over this fight carefully tonight. I expect you to be even better tomorrow!


    With these words, he went to his favorite chair with a copper teapot. Well, I¡¯ll think about it, yes. I also got up and went to my house. Of course, one could justify this devastation by thinking that he was a Battle Ancestor, while I was merely a Battle Master, but I felt that would be destructive.


    So, what was I lacking? Experience. I lacked experience in fighting people. And the teacher was the perfect person to help me gain it. Having settled on this, I continued weaving my chainmail until late at night.


    The next morning, I was waiting for him in the courtyard with sticks in hand, even before he stepped out of his house.


    ¡ª I am ready for your next lesson, teacher!


    Not allowing him to sit in his chair and take a sip from his teapot, I declared. His face visibly showed the inner conflict between breaking his sacred ritual and fulfilling his teacher¡¯s duty.


    ¡ª Oh, kid, how impatient you¡¯ve become!


    He lunged at me and snatched a stick while simultaneously attempting a strike. I blocked.


    ¡ª No, teacher, today won¡¯t be as easy as before!Tot


    His eyes flashed with malice.


    ¡ª Is that so?


    It seemed I had spoken too soon.


    ¡ª Enough, short break!


    I pleaded to Kruck after a few hours. By that time, he had wrung every ounce of strength from me.


    ¡ª You¡¯re learning fast. At this pace, in a week, you¡¯ll be my equal in a fight without aura.


    ¡ª You exaggerate, teacher. To reach your level, I¡¯d need at least a few more years!


    ¡ª Ha-ha-ha, rest for a bit. We¡¯ll start round two after lunch.


    I sat on the ground. Whew, I¡¯m still making many mistakes, but it¡¯s much better than yesterday. We continued training almost until nightfall.


    ¡ª Good, ¡ª said Kruck when it was already dark, ¡ª I believe you¡¯re now fully ready to win the tournament. So tomorrow, you must rest all day. The day after tomorrow, you have the qualifiers¡ªthere shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    ¡ª Thank you for the lesson, teacher!


    Finally, the day of the tournament arrived. Tot and Sui came for me, and we headed to the city¡¯s central stadium. Along the way, the streets were adorned with flowers and red lanterns, while the crowd bustled back and forth to the shouts of street vendors selling pastries and desserts.


    At the stadium, we were let in instantly as soon as we showed our participant tokens. Inside, it was packed with spectators who were constantly shouting, eating, and drinking. An official led us to the side where the tournament participants were gathered. Quite a diverse company. Both humans and representatives of other races had split into small groups, discussing something amongst themselves.


    About half an hour later, a man in a golden mask flew into the air above the stadium and, with a voice amplified by magic, announced:


    ¡ª Welcome, everyone present today! For those who don¡¯t know me yet¡ªI am Willis, chamberlain of the royal court! And as always, I am responsible for hosting the royal tournament! This year, the rules will not differ from last year¡¯s, and at the end, the top hundred participants will be offered a place in the royal court under the best conditions, granting you unparalleled advantages for future development! So, I declare the royal tournament officially open! And I remind you, the fight continues as long as both sides agree or until one side is physically unable to continue. As always, the intentional killing of an opponent will result in severe punishment, regardless of the perpetrator¡¯s origin or status! Now, the first challengers may take their places in the arenas!


    At his words, fireworks burst into the sky from the stadium roof, and three dozen low arenas rose from the floor. The crowd of tens of thousands roared with cheers and applause. The first and most determined participants headed to the arenas.


    When a participant stepped onto an arena, a floating inscription appeared above them, revealing their age and strength. Their opponent had to approach the arena and press a large red challenge button, after which a magical barrier would rise, leaving only the two opponents and the fight judge inside.


    I observed the fights for a while, trying to thoroughly learn the rules and assess the average strength of the participants. Almost all were third-class warriors of various degrees, which wasn¡¯t interesting to me at all. I craved a fight with someone equal in strength.


    ¡ª Tot, are there any other Battle Masters here besides me?


    ¡ª Yes, of course. Out of nearly a thousand registered participants, there are eighteen Battle Masters, so you can just wait for them to start stepping onto the arenas.


    ¡ª I¡¯m going! ¡ª Sui suddenly announced and quickly moved toward one of the arenas.


    Neither Tot nor I stopped her; we simply moved closer to cheer her on. The girl ran to an arena where a hefty third-class high-tier warrior stood and pressed the button. She stepped onto the arena, and after a few words from the judge, the barrier rose, and the fight began.


    The warrior rushed at Sui without hesitation, but his arm was unexpectedly caught by a magical shield embedded in the ground, while behind Sui, a night sky with countless stars and lilac nebulas appeared. Black wings with silver patterns, resembling those of a butterfly, suddenly grew on her back, and she took to the air.


    ¡ª Here it is! ¡ª Tot exhaled heavily. ¡ª He¡¯s done for!


    From the night sky behind Sui, black butterflies, shaped like arrows, emerged. Their wings bore the same pattern as Sui¡¯s, but their shape was triangular. These butterflies began slicing through the warrior¡¯s body like blades, piercing his aura as if it were rotten burlap.


    ¡ª She¡¯s strong! ¡ª I was in awe of Sui¡¯s ability.


    ¡ª Do you think they call her the Butterfly Queen for nothing? ¡ª Tot looked at me with pride. ¡ª Alright, I¡¯m going too.


    He ran to an arena with a third-class mid-tier warrior and pressed the button. I turned back to Sui¡¯s fight. It was nearly over. The warrior was bleeding heavily from a thousand tiny cuts, desperately trying to seal them with his aura. Sui, however, mercilessly increased the pressure on him.


    ¡ª I surrender! ¡ª he cried out with his last strength.


    The girl instantly removed the shield and recalled her butterflies into the night sky, which slowly faded behind her. The warrior was a pitiful sight. Three healers immediately rushed to him, laid him on a stretcher, and carried him away. They poured potions into his mouth and over his wounds, which possibly helped. Sui hovered in the air until a mage official cleaned the arena of blood, then landed and withdrew her wings.


    ¡ª The winner is Sui, third-circle mage! ¡ª the judge announced.


    There was no emotion on Sui¡¯s face; she remained focused, waiting for her next opponent¡¯s challenge. ¡°Ruthless,¡± I thought. I had never seen this side of Sui, nor even suspected it existed.


    I raised my hand in greeting, congratulating her on her victory, and she smiled when she saw it. Finally, on one of the arenas, a first-tier Battle Master appeared, so I wasted no time and hurried there. Along the way, out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Tot¡¯s dramatic fight, where he displayed incredible agility and flexibility against a sword-wielding warrior. I approached the arena and pressed the red button.

 Chapter Sixteen. The Tournament.

    My opponent tensed when he saw the class and rank flare up above the arena as soon as I stepped onto it.


    ¡ª I hope for a fair fight! ¡ª I told him.


    ¡ª I also stand for a fair fight!


    ¡ª Attention, opponents! ¡ª the judge raised his hand. ¡ª Does everyone know the rules? Does anyone want to forfeit the match?


    We shook our heads in preparation for the fight.


    ¡ª The match begins! ¡ª the judge lowered his hand, and a barrier sealed us in.


    It turned out that the barrier didn¡¯t let even sound through from the outside. My opponent drew his sword and attacked. Slowly. I stepped to the left, pivoting on my left heel and letting him pass by me. Heh, he said he wanted a fair fight, yet he attacked before I even drew my weapon. Well then, I¡¯ll do this without a spear¡ªhe¡¯s too slow for me anyway, like a snail.


    For several minutes, he attacked, and I dodged, not even using my footwork technique.


    ¡ª If this is all you¡¯re capable of, then it¡¯s my turn now. ¡ª I told him with a smile.


    My opponent tried to speed up his attacks, but it only led to mistakes. Playing with him for a few more minutes, I caught the blade of his sword near the hilt with my left hand and simply crushed it. Stunned by such strength, my opponent jumped to the other side of the arena.


    ¡ª I surrender!


    ¡ª That was a good fight! ¡ª I lied to him.


    ¡ª The winner is Aney! ¡ª the judge announced, raising his hand. ¡ª Battle Master, Middle Rank!


    My dejected opponent left the arena, while I stayed, waiting for my next challenger.


    Time passed, and I stood alone, which allowed me to observe Tot¡¯s and Sui¡¯s battles. Tot suffered his first loss in the sixth match against an opponent one rank higher than him. His sister was still holding on. Seventh match. She passed. Eighth match. I could already see she was struggling¡ªmana isn¡¯t infinite, and recovery is necessary.


    I understood her strategy¡ªthe further the matches go, the stronger the remaining opponents. But fighting while exhausted, no matter how strong you are, is sheer folly. Yet, she still won.


    I tried to shout for her to surrender in the next match before it started, but the noise around was too loud, and her arena was too far from mine.


    Ninth match. A girl, a Battle Master of the First Rank, stepped onto Sui¡¯s arena.


    Damn it, Sui, now is the time to surrender.


    But in a blink, the barrier was raised.


    That wasn¡¯t a fight. I hadn¡¯t expected such brutality from a Master-level girl. She fought with two shamshalars, and quite skillfully. Sui didn¡¯t have the strength to hold her opponent back with shields, and her butterflies barely managed to scratch the opponent¡¯s skin and clothing through her aura.


    Meanwhile, Sui took heavy blows¡ªI saw her beautiful black wings shatter into dust, dark bloodstains appearing on her light blue dress¡­


    Suddenly, the tip of a shamshalar pierced Sui¡¯s neck, and she fell to the ground, raising her hand as a sign of surrender¡ªshe couldn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Yet, the blows only intensified!


    The judge!?


    The judge just watched.


    I clenched my fists in helpless rage.


    I¡¯ll kill her. I¡¯ll kill that monster!


    Damn bitch, if not in this round, then in the next¡ªyou will die!


    I was almost screaming as I watched Sui try to crawl away from that crazed beast, choking on blood.


    The judge stopped the fight only after Sui¡¯s body stopped moving.


    I was beside her the moment the barrier fell, but the medics pushed me away, quickly taking her away.


    ¡ª Mira wins the match! This is her ninth victory, and with one loss, she advances to the next round!


    Alright, beast, you get to live for one more day!


    On the outside, I tried to show nothing, but inside, I was burning with fury.


    I stepped onto the adjacent arena. At that moment, I had one win and one loss, since I had left my own arena without fighting.


    ¡ª I surrender! ¡ª my opponent said immediately.


    I stood alone, just like sixteen other Battle Masters in different arenas. We silently waited for the warriors to finish their fights in the remaining thirteen arenas.


    A few hours later, it was all over, and the chamberlain of the royal court soared into the sky once more.


    ¡ª Congratulations to the hundred winners of the qualifying round! All Battle Masters who remain in the arenas but haven¡¯t completed ten matches will automatically receive enough victories to reach the required number! You can check your results and rankings on the boards set up around the stadium! Thank you to all participants! People! ¡ª he turned to the crowd in the stands. ¡ª Express your emotions and congratulate the winners louder!


    After his words, the stands roared, and fireworks once again soared into the sky from the stadium roof. I stepped down from the arena and went to the corner where the medics were, but Sui was no longer there¡ªshe had been taken home. Wasting no time, I pushed through the crowd toward the exit and approached the rankings board.


    Tot¡¯s name wasn¡¯t there¡ªhe had most likely left the stadium with Sui. She, on the other hand, was in the twenty-sixth position, with two losses and eight victories. That bitch Mira was in seventeenth place, while I was in eighteenth. I hope tomorrow she won¡¯t refuse to participate in the top-ten fights, where I will definitely kill her! With that thought, I quickly ran to Tot¡¯s estate.


    At the estate, Tot met me and said that his sister was fine but needed a few days for a full recovery. I informed him about Sui¡¯s ranking and went home.


    Entering, I silently sat on the porch next to the chair where Kruk was drinking.


    ¡ª So? ¡ª he asked.


    ¡ª Eighteenth.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t tell me they kicked your ass?


    ¡ª No, I left the arena myself because I had to.


    We fell silent again.


    ¡ª Teacher, ¡ª I asked after a few minutes, ¡ª is there a legal way to kill an opponent in the tournament?


    ¡ª Do you really need it?


    ¡ª Yeah.


    ¡ª There is one. You have to do it in a single strike. Then you can appeal to the opponent¡¯s weakness and claim you couldn¡¯t have imagined that someone so frail would enter the competition. Most likely, you won¡¯t be punished¡ªonly disqualified.


    ¡ª Thanks.


    ¡ª But I warn you, don¡¯t use the aura strike technique I taught you in front of people, or there will be consequences.


    ¡ª No need, my hands alone will be enough.


    I wished him good night and went to my house, where I worked on weaving chainmail for my right hand.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    In the morning, Tot came for me.


    ¡ª You¡¯re not staying with your sister?


    ¡ª She told me to go, so I can tell her everything later.


    ¡ª Alright.


    Suddenly, our teacher appeared beside us.


    ¡ª Why are you standing in the gates? Move it, you fools!


    ¡ª Teacher, are you coming with us?


    ¡ª What, an old man isn¡¯t allowed to watch?


    The teacher pulled his old straw hat down over his eyes and walked ahead alone. Tot and I exchanged glances and silently followed him.


    It seemed that today there were even more people in the stadium than yesterday. The teacher and Tot immediately went to the stands, while I headed for the arenas.


    ¡ª Welcome, ladies and gentlemen! ¡ª Willis once again hovered in the sky above the stadium. ¡ª I have a question for the warriors who made it into the top hundred. Does anyone wish to fight for a place in the top ten? No? Well then, your rankings will remain as they are. Now, a question for the Battle Masters. Is there anyone who does not want to fight for first place? Excellent! We have eighteen Battle Masters, each of whom will have seventeen matches to determine their exact and indisputable ranking! Please prepare nine arenas! Now, all odd-numbered contestants, take your places in the arenas! Your opponents will be the even-numbered contestants ranked just below you. Let¡¯s begin!


    Perfect! I get to fight that rabid bitch in the first round already!


    I approached the ninth arena and pressed the red button, then climbed up without hesitation.


    ¡ª Are both opponents ready for battle? ¡ª the judge raised his hand. ¡ª Begin!


    He lowered his hand, and the barrier sealed us in.


    ¡ª Oh, you¡¯re that snot-nosed idiot who was crying over a butterfly yesterday, aren¡¯t you? ¡ª Mira laughed, drawing her shamshalars. ¡ª Yeah, it¡¯s you, I recognize you!


    ¡ª Yeah. First Sequential Step!


    In an instant, I was beside her. With my left hand, I grabbed her face¡ªher lower jaw and throat¡ªwhile with my right, I struck her chest, shattering her insides and piercing her thin body through. The force of the blow tore her face apart in my left hand, leaving her lower jaw, long tongue, and trachea in my fingers.


    In her final moment, she realized she was already dead. Her eyes widened in horror, but all she could do was twitch a couple of times, impaled and hanging limp on my right hand.


    ¡ª What garbage! ¡ª I flicked my hand, shaking off Mira¡¯s body and tossing her crushed heart onto the ground. ¡ª How do they even allow such weaklings into the competition?


    ¡ª You killed your opponent! ¡ª the judge yelled.


    The barrier began to lower.


    ¡ª Yeah, ¡ª I confirmed. ¡ª She couldn¡¯t even withstand a single hit. Who¡¯s to blame if someone with such pathetic abilities decided to fight for first place?


    A few doctors rushed into the arena and approached the body.


    ¡ª Unfortunately, she¡¯s dead, ¡ª said one of them to the judge. ¡ª We are powerless here.


    ¡ª You did this on purpose! ¡ª the judge still refused to calm down.


    ¡ª Judge, I didn¡¯t even draw my weapon, unlike her, so how can you make such accusations? Maybe it¡¯s the organizers who deliberately allow such useless people into the competition, just to accuse the strong participants and rig the victory for those favorable to them? Are these competitions truly fair, or is everything bought here? ¡ª I deliberately said this very loudly, so that it could be heard in the stands.


    ¡ª Wait here!


    Shouting this, the judge ran to Willis to consult. I stood on the arena and watched as they took the body of that dead bitch and cleaned up her blood from the floor. I was satisfied with myself. I had done the right thing, just as I wanted. Mira¡¯s blood on my hands began to congeal, sticking my fingers together.


    ¡ª You! You stay in this arena and continue competing under my strict supervision!


    ¡ª Thank you, judge, for the fair decision!


    I was almost openly mocking him. Although I suspected that all this was not as simple as it seemed and nothing was truly over. Then began the blatantly boring fights, where I easily broke my opponents¡¯ weapons and sometimes their bones. Most of them had seen how I dealt with Mira, so although they weren¡¯t scared, they preferred defense over a good fight. Like an arrow, I rose in the rankings until the final, where the first and second places of the tournament were to be decided.


    A Battle Master of the highest rank entered the arena, and the judge silently raised the barrier.


    ¡ª Oh, so this is what you¡¯ve decided! ¡ª I grinned maliciously.


    ¡ª You bastard, you killed my sister! ¡ª my opponent screamed, drawing two black daggers.


    ¡ª Be careful! ¡ª I heard my teacher¡¯s voice in my ears. ¡ª He has seventh-rank weapons with poison attributes; that¡¯s against the competition rules! Kill him now, even if you have to use my technique, or you¡¯ll die!


    What¡¯s this? Sound transmission technique? Don¡¯t worry, teacher, I¡¯ll manage without your technique. Anyone who attacks me will die in agony!


    ¡ª Well, I killed her, so what? ¡ª I said, drawing the spear gifted by my teacher and preparing the dagger coated with the fourth-class monster core. ¡ª That stupid bitch would have died sooner or later anyway, why are you so mad?


    ¡ª You¡¯ll die now! ¡ª he lunged at me, aiming for my eyes and right side at the same time.


    Quite fast, this guy! But compared to my teacher, he¡¯s nothing. I leaped over him, striking him with the spear¡¯s point in his back. I hit well, and it cracked.


    ¡ª You¡¯re just as worthless as your dead bitch sister! ¡ª I kept provoking him.


    ¡ª You made me do it!


    Suddenly, thick black smoke erupted from the hilts of his daggers, engulfing the entire arena. I immediately lost my sight. No, my vision was fine; it¡¯s just that with all this smoke, I couldn¡¯t see anything. What a cheap trick, but this is even better for my plan. I focused my senses and clearly felt the aura of the judge and my opponent approaching me from the side.


    I took the spear in my right hand, and with my left, I pulled out the dagger from its hidden sheath. I deliberately pretended that I couldn¡¯t see anything, swinging the spear¡¯s tip back and forth, waiting for that fool to walk right into his trap.


    My opponent was still being cautious; probably, the blow I delivered to his back showed him that he shouldn¡¯t be careless. Finally, without making a sound, he jumped from behind and raised both hands above his head. Well, I said he¡¯s just as much of an idiot as his sister.


    I positioned the spear¡¯s shaft with my right hand under his wrists, stopping his attack, and without giving him time to recover, I thrust the dagger under his throat and broke the hilt, after which I created magical circles with runes. The guy screamed terribly and dropped his daggers to the ground.


    He fell to the ground, writhing, trying to tear his stomach open with his hands to pull out the dagger¡¯s blade. I, on the other hand, pressed him to the ground, not letting him do that. The judge was walking in circles; he couldn¡¯t see anything, but was certain that I was screaming in poison.


    This will be a nice gift for him, that scum, soon. I absorbed the last remnants of the monster¡¯s mana that had erupted from my opponent¡¯s body in bloody geysers. This continued for a few minutes until his body began convulsing in death throes, and the screams faded.


    I drew the last drops of mana from him and stepped aside, hiding the burned dagger blade and its hilt in its sheath. When everything finally calmed down, the satisfied judge lowered the barrier, and the smoke began to dissipate from the arena. The judge still had a smile on his face when he saw me unharmed. I too grinned back at him.


    ¡ª How¡­ You¡­


    ¡ª Yeah, ¡ª I said ¡ª I won. You can make the announcement, Judge.


    ¡ª You killed both my students! ¡ª a loud voice rang through the stadium.


    Damn it! That¡¯s definitely the aura of the Battle Ancestor. A gray shadow rushed toward me, aiming for my throat. I began to move sideways, but I wasn¡¯t fast enough to avoid the strike, critically slow. Another gray shadow in a straw hat appeared in front of me and grabbed the arm of the Battle Ancestor who was attacking me. At that moment, the attacking Battle Ancestor cut off his own arm, the one my teacher had grabbed.


    ¡ª Eeee¡­ ¡ª the eyes of the Battle Ancestor showed unmistakable horror.


    ¡ª You tried to kill my student? ¡ª my teacher said indifferently. ¡ª Die!


    He only waved his hand, and the Battle Ancestor¡¯s head flew off his neck into the air, spinning a few times before falling to the ground.


    ¡ª Every job must be completed!


    My teacher moved his finger from top to bottom, and the head on the ground cracked, spraying brains for several meters around.


    ¡ª Judge, if my old eyes aren¡¯t failing me, someone tried to kill my student in front of you with seventh-rank daggers, yet the maximum allowed rank in the competition is fourth. Do you have anything to say?


    It seemed that Kruk was giving the judge a chance to justify himself, but as soon as he opened his mouth, his head exploded as well.


    My teacher looked up, where Willis stood silently.


    ¡ª Chamberlain, do you know who I am? ¡ª he asked him.


    ¡ª Yes, Your Excellency, you are the God of War Kruk, Your Excellency!


    ¡ª It¡¯s good that I¡¯m still remembered. Tell me, Chamberlain, do you have any evidence that the royal court was not involved in the attempted murder of my student?


    ¡ª Your Excellency! ¡ª Willis¡¯s voice trembled with fear. ¡ª But the pact forbids you from taking students¡­


    ¡ª Chamberlain, I am forbidden to teach only my techniques; I am teaching this boy alchemy. Does anyone want to say they saw my student using my technique in battle? Or that this fool, ¡ª the teacher pointed at my opponent ¡ª was killed by my technique?! Chamberlain, what exactly is stopping me from destroying the royal court now?


    ¡ª Your Excellency! I don¡¯t think such actions will be well received by the Church of the White Twins, and other Gods of War won¡¯t be happy either. Moreover, your powers are sealed, so please, think again, Your Excellency!


    ¡ª Ha-ha-ha-ha! True, those little creeps won¡¯t like it. Also true, my powers are sealed. But do you really think that the saints or other Gods of War will manage to save you? Do you think two dozen of your useless Battle Ancestors can stop me, or at least delay me for long?!


    ¡ª No, Your Excellency! Please, forgive me for my disrespect!


    Kruk scratched his gray beard.


    ¡ª Heh, fine, I¡¯m in a good mood today because my student won the tournament. I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I, Chamberlain?


    ¡ª Yes, Your Excellency, your student really turned out to be the strongest this year. This will be announced immediately!


    ¡ª Quiet, don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t shout about it. I think my student can take these seventh-rank daggers, which were used to try to kill him, as a prize for first place and as compensation for the attempted murder on him, right?


    ¡ª Yes, Your Excellency, I have nothing against it, that¡¯s even too little, let me¡­


    ¡ª Enough, Chamberlain, it¡¯s time for us to leave. Officially declare someone from those incompetents the winner and reward him with your worthless stuff.


    I hid the daggers, and Kruk, grabbing me, jumped into the sky.

 Chapter Seventeen. Escape.

    We landed right in Kruk¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡ª If you need to grab anything, do it quickly! ¡ª the teacher said, hurrying toward his house. ¡ª We have little time.


    I had a lot of questions for him. Though, I suspected he had just as many for me.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s go! ¡ª He handed me a cloak with a hood. ¡ª I¡¯ll suppress our aura completely. It¡¯ll feel a bit unpleasant.


    A bit¡­ Kruk was clearly understating it. I felt as if I had been submerged under deep water. We stepped out of the courtyard and quickly made our way toward the city¡¯s exit. If we were trying to leave Matan unnoticed, then the situation was truly serious¡ªso much so that even my teacher, with all his power, resorted to these precautions.


    ¡ª Once we¡¯re out of the city, I¡¯ll explain everything to you.


    ¡ª Alright, I have something to tell you as well, teacher.


    He hummed in response, and we picked up the pace, reaching the city gates in about an hour.


    ¡ª Aney, we¡¯ll have only a few seconds to slip past the guards and the aura detectors. Once we¡¯re through the gates, we¡¯ll run using aura.


    ¡ª Understood!


    The teacher snapped his fingers, and all the guards collapsed to their knees, clutching their ears as if in excruciating pain. Strangely, neither I nor anyone else around us heard a thing; we just stared at them in confusion. Kruk grabbed my shoulder, and like lightning, we shot through the gates, sprinting away from the city, gaining speed.


    ¡ª Boy, forgive me. ¡ª Those were the first words he spoke after some time.


    I glanced at him in surprise. What was with him? Kruk¡­ apologizing?


    ¡ª It seems my selfish desire to take on a disciple has put you in serious trouble.


    ¡ª It¡¯s nothing, teacher. Even before meeting you, I was already knee-deep in shit. One more problem, one less¡ªmakes no difference.


    I was lying through my teeth. And not even to ease his guilt¡ªno. Holy hedgehogs, my teacher was the God of War! How many people on this continent could boast about that? One in a billion? Or even fewer?


    ¡ª Teacher, I¡¯m truly glad to be your disciple, and no matter what trouble it brings, I won¡¯t change my mind!


    ¡ª That¡¯s good, ¡ª Kruk smiled. ¡ª I wasn¡¯t wrong about you.


    He fell silent for a moment.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t even know where to begin. I really was the God of War once. But at some point, realizing my power, I refused to abide by the rules set by the White Twins. So, a few other Gods of War and some zealots, backed by two Ninth-Circle Mages, attacked me and sealed my power, placing ten seals on me. They didn¡¯t dare kill me, fearing I¡¯d detonate my aura core and take half the continent with me. So we made a pact¡ªI¡¯d live an ordinary life but never pass my techniques on to others. That¡¯s what those old bastards fear most. That¡¯s why, right now, I¡¯m only slightly stronger than a high-stage Battle Ancestor.


    Kruk sighed and fell silent again.


    ¡ª But I¡¯m still working on it. That brew I constantly sip¡ªit¡¯s not just alcohol. It¡¯s an alchemical concoction that slowly erodes the magical seals. I¡¯ve already removed seven out of ten. Another three or four years, and we wouldn¡¯t have to be running like this now. But after meeting you, I couldn¡¯t let you go. Not every God of War finds such a worthy disciple. You were probably my only chance. I¡¯ve lived a long life and observed many young candidates, but none were as worthy as you! Still, by choosing you, I¡¯ve put you in danger. They will definitely want to kill you. And while they are bound by the pact and won¡¯t do it themselves, that won¡¯t stop them from sending powerful mages or Battle Ancestors after you. Even without proof that I taught you my techniques, they¡¯ll act preemptively.


    We kept running, even as night fell.


    ¡ª So, the main thing now is to erase your trail. Fortunately, the only Battle Ancestor who saw your aura is dead, which means not even a God of War can track you by your true aura. They¡¯ll only have the trace you left when entering the city. I¡¯ll return to Matan after a while and spread the story that you went to gather ingredients for alchemy. You, meanwhile, need to go into hiding and train in silence until you reach at least the level of a high-stage Battle Ancestor. I know that even for you, this will take decades, but I see no other way, unfortunately.


    ¡ª I have something to tell you as well, teacher. Please, hear me out before making any decisions. Teacher, with your level of power, you must have sensed the remnants of monster mana in the arena when you saved me. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you earlier, but I need to confess. I can manipulate monster mana a little and use it to grow stronger.


    I fell silent, watching his face, hoping for some kind of reaction. But it was in vain.


    ¡ª That¡¯s¡­ unusual, ¡ª he finally chose a word after a long pause. ¡ª Only demons can manipulate monster mana, but you¡¯re definitely human¡ªI can see that. Well, go on, do you have more surprises for me?


    ¡ª Teacher, I think you are overestimating the time I need to reach the level of a High-Stage Battle Ancestor. Not long ago, just a few months back, I was only a beginner warrior¡­


    At these words, Kruk stumbled but didn¡¯t interrupt me with questions, simply listening in silence.


    ¡ª Go on¡­


    ¡ª I believe I will need only a few years for this, though there is one ¡°but.¡± And it is a rather complicated one. To develop, I need a place where there are many powerful monsters. Tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands. I will only be able to reach the High-Stage Battle Ancestor level by slaying that many.


    We ran in silence again. After some time, I decided to add another detail.


    ¡ª There are also some important conditions, teacher. My breakthroughs to higher stages cause massive energy surges, which are hard to conceal, so the place must be as deserted as possible. The last time I advanced to the Mid-Stage Battle Master level, I think it was visible for dozens of kilometers.


    Kruk suddenly stopped.


    ¡ª I know exactly where you need to go! ¡ª He took off running again, his face practically glowing with excitement. ¡ª You must head west, to the Kingdom of Rango. There, you¡¯ll find the city of Vangan, and next to it¡ªthe largest dungeon on the continent!


    I pulled out my map and unfolded it.


    ¡ª Here! ¡ª Kruk jabbed his finger at a mark in the neighboring kingdom before continuing. ¡ª I visited that place when I had just become a young God of War, but I only managed to descend to the thirty-second level. Even the White Twins don¡¯t know its true depth. It¡¯s a terrifying place where the weak perish, but the strong grow even stronger! There are millions of monsters. The lower you go, the higher their class. But hiding there to train is the best idea. Even the gods won¡¯t find you there, hahaha! But promise me you won¡¯t take unnecessary risks and will only go deeper when you¡¯re absolutely sure of your strength!


    ¡ª I promise, teacher! But what exactly is a dungeon?


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡ª A dungeon? It¡¯s quite simple. It¡¯s a small world underground, about the size of a medium kingdom. Or rather, multiple worlds. One floor¡ªone world. I believe the total area of the worlds in the Vangan Dungeon is even larger than our entire continent.


    ¡ª Whoa! ¡ª I couldn¡¯t even imagine something like that.


    ¡ª But to enter it, you¡¯ll have to register as an adventurer at the local guild.


    ¡ª Alright, teacher, I will do that.


    Kruk pulled out a storage ring and handed it to me.


    ¡ª Take it. This is my legacy as a God of War, for you. Inside are my works on martial arts and alchemy. I promised to teach you if you won the tournament, but unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to do so personally.


    ¡ª Teacher, you¡­


    ¡ª What nonsense are you thinking, you brat! ¡ª I received a light smack on the back of my head. ¡ª This is so you can study while I wait for you in Matan.


    ¡ª Ah, I see.


    I felt a bit relieved.


    ¡ª Teacher, please tell Sui that I will definitely return her notes, just a little later.


    ¡ª Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.


    ¡ª Thank you, teacher.


    ¡ª And now, it¡¯s time for a little trick. ¡ª Kruk laughed. ¡ª I will envelop you in my aura, and you will run west, while I will mimic yours and take a wide detour south. My aura will last for about a day. During this time, you must cover as much distance as possible. Once you feel my aura fading, simply suppress your own and continue moving like an ordinary person. Got it?


    ¡ª Yes, teacher.


    ¡ª Well then, take care, kid. Don¡¯t forget your teacher!


    ¡ª A teacher once¡ªforever a teacher!


    Kruk laughed and cast his aura onto me. It was an unpleasant sensation, but I didn¡¯t resist, only sped up, once again leaving my friends behind. I gritted my teeth. I was still too weak, and everything happening was because of my weakness. I had to become so strong that attacking me would be more costly than any possible benefit.


    I hoped the Kingdom of Rango would give me that chance.


    After several hours of that mad dash, I crossed into the Kingdom of Lygote¡ªif my map was to be believed. Strangely, there was no guard post at the border, just a lone marker.


    Occasionally, I overtook traveling merchants and carriages, but I was running so fast that they likely couldn¡¯t even make out my features or remember me.


    By the end of the day, my teacher¡¯s aura began to fade, so I stopped and dispersed it while suppressing my own.


    To any potential pursuer, it would seem as if Kruk had leaped into the sky after a long run. I pulled my hood lower over my face and continued forward at a steady pace, occasionally checking my map. It showed that my destination was still a few days¡¯ walk away.


    Time passed. Occasionally, now it was me who was overtaken by riders and carriages.


    I stopped at roadside inns to eat and listen to the locals¡¯ chatter. However, I didn¡¯t manage to overhear anything interesting. On the sixth day, the map showed that I was already approaching the city of Vangan, so I began to think about how to get in. After all, I didn¡¯t have any identification, and I didn¡¯t want to reveal myself by exposing my aura to the detector at the gates.


    Should I try using the silver plaque from the Merchant Guild that Hek gave me? But wouldn¡¯t that raise suspicions? It was a rather long journey for a merchant from some minor principality. In the end, I decided to try passing through with the silver plaque.


    At the city gate, there was a queue of several dozen people, each showing their identification to the guards and paying a fee. The fee wasn¡¯t fixed, as I noticed¡ªit depended solely on the guard¡¯s whims. So, the local authority here was more of a bandit organization than a centralized royal administration, it seemed. But for me, that was even better. I held the plaque up to the guard¡¯s face.


    ¡ª Atun? Where¡¯s that? ¡ª He turned it from side to side.


    ¡ª It¡¯s near Lygote.


    ¡ª So what do you want here?


    ¡ª I¡¯m here on Merchant Guild business, sir.


    ¡ª Business, you say? ¡ª He raised his hand, about to call another guard from the crowd.


    ¡ª Sir, ¡ª I placed two silver coins in his hand, ¡ª the Merchant Guild would be very grateful if you didn¡¯t interfere with its work.


    ¡ª Go on in! ¡ª He returned the plaque to me.


    I quickly entered the city through the gate. At first glance, it was clear that it had seen better days.


    ¡ª Good sir, ¡ª I addressed a passerby, ¡ª could you tell me how to get to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild?


    ¡ª Head straight to the central square, and you¡¯ll see it on the left.


    ¡ª Thank you.


    I headed in the indicated direction. Strangely, even in broad daylight, the streets were quiet for a city of this size. Even from the houses along the road, there were almost no sounds. At first, I wanted to scan the area around me, but I decided to be more cautious and not reveal my strength just yet.


    Ultimately, it wasn¡¯t my concern what was happening here. I spotted the Guild immediately as soon as I stepped into the square. Quite an impressive building¡ªperhaps the largest around. Inside, it was clean and welcoming, completely unlike the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in Atun Principality.


    ¡ª Good day, ¡ª I greeted the receptionist girl. ¡ª I¡¯d like to join your guild. To be honest, my goal is the Vangan Dungeon, and I heard that the only way to get in is through your guild.


    ¡ª Good day, sir! We¡¯re very happy to see you, as not many have been willing to join the guild in recent years.


    ¡ª Is there a reason for that?


    ¡ª Yes. To be frank, after the prices of monster cores dropped, many adventurers left our guild, which led to a massive increase in the number of monsters. It¡¯s gotten to the point where there¡¯s a serious risk of a dungeon break. Because of that, more than half of the city¡¯s residents have left¡ªno one wants to take the risk.


    ¡ª What about the local authorities? Or the royal court? Surely they have to respond to the threat?


    ¡ª Oh, please¡­ As long as the monsters stay in the dungeon, they won¡¯t lift a finger.


    ¡ª What nonsense.


    ¡ª Exactly. No one wants to take responsibility or bear the financial burden.


    ¡ª That¡¯s unfortunate, but let¡¯s get back to business. So, how do I join your guild?


    ¡ª It¡¯s quite simple¡ªfill out this form, and then we¡¯ll proceed to test your strength. Are you a mage or a warrior?


    ¡ª I¡¯m a mid-tier Battle Master.


    ¡ª Oh wow! You look very young. Twenty years old?! ¡ª The girl exclaimed, peeking at the form I had just handed her.


    ¡ª Yeah, I just got lucky, ¡ª I said as I returned the form.


    ¡ª Shall we proceed with the strength test?


    She led me to a separate hall with a device for measuring strength. I struck twice¡ªonce with aura and once without. The device confirmed the data I had provided in the form.


    ¡ª Congratulations! ¡ª The girl handed me a silver plaque. ¡ª You are now officially a member of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild!


    ¡ª Can I head to the dungeon right away?


    ¡ª Of course, you can, but I¡¯d recommend waiting for a raid party to assemble. That should happen in three or four days.


    ¡ª That¡¯s unnecessary, ¡ª I shook my head. ¡ª And one more question. Is there a map of the dungeon, and where can I buy one?


    ¡ª We do have one. Which floors do you need a map for?


    ¡ª Give me all the ones you have.


    ¡ª All of them? But that will be expensive¡­


    ¡ª I prefer extra preparation over extra savings.


    The girl turned to a large cabinet and began pulling out sheets, one from each compartment.


    ¡ª Here you go. That¡¯ll be forty-five gold. The atlas covers floors one through thirty. The last five floors have only sporadic mapping since adventurers rarely descend that deep.


    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª I paid her. ¡ª Now, which city gate should I use to reach the dungeon?


    Before she could answer, we were interrupted.


    ¡ª Jara, any letters?


    Two people approached us¡ªa man and a woman in their middle years. The woman was a third-class mid-tier warrior, while the man was a third-circle mage.


    ¡ª Yes, just a moment.


    She sat behind the counter and pulled out a stack of letters.


    ¡ª Well then, we¡¯re off, Jara. Wish us luck.


    ¡ª Wait, could you escort our new member to the dungeon?


    ¡ª A newcomer? ¡ª The man glanced at me. ¡ª Why not? Let¡¯s go!


    ¡ª Goodbye! ¡ª I waved to the receptionist and ran after the mage and warrior.


    Unable to suppress her curiosity, the warrior asked:


    ¡ª First time here? Never been to a dungeon before?


    Dungeons? So there are others, not just this one?


    ¡ª No, I haven¡¯t. This will be my first experience.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t worry about it. Everyone had a first time once, heh. Just stick with experienced adventurers at first, and you¡¯ll be fine. With time, once you know all about the monsters, you¡¯ll be able to hunt more freely.


    I remained silent. No point telling them that I had studied all nine volumes of the monster encyclopedia.


    ¡ª Our party is currently working in the depths of the seventh floor. Want to join us? It¡¯s not as dangerous as it might seem. We mostly deal with second-class packs and the occasional third-class monster. We have a large party, so we can handle them easily. You could gain experience and strength.


    ¡ª Sorry, but that¡¯s unlikely. I wanted to try solo hunting.


    ¡ª Oh, so you¡¯re heading to the first floor¡­ ¡ª she muttered in disappointment.


    As we talked, we had long since left the city and approached a massive rock formation, at the center of which a jagged-mouthed cave loomed.


    Monsters! Even from here, I could feel their aura and scent. Impatience pushed me forward. At the entrance, our tokens were checked, their numbers recorded, and we were let inside.

 Chapter Eighteen. The Dungeon.

    For over an hour, we walked through the dark corridor of the cave until, unexpectedly, a pale yellow light appeared ahead. Passing through a strong magical barrier, within minutes, we found ourselves in a vast steppe stretching in all directions, covered in tall grass that reached almost to my waist. I took a deep breath, inhaling the unfamiliar scents.


    ¡ª Monsteeeers! ¡ª I exhaled dreamily, unleashing my entire aura and the bloodlust I had been holding back for so long. ¡ª Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you!


    ¡ª Battle Master! ¡ª my companions gasped, crouching to the ground.


    At the same moment, I felt thousands of first-class monsters around us instantly drop dead.


    ¡ª Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t think.


    Watching their comical expressions was actually quite amusing.


    ¡ª You know, the first level is too boring. Can you tell me at which level fourth-class monsters start appearing?


    ¡ª Sir, we¡¯ve heard that fourth-class monsters might be encountered on the tenth level. On the eleventh, they¡¯re definitely present, though not in great numbers.


    ¡ª Alright. Will you guide me to the seventh level? And tell me the general information about the dungeon along the way.


    ¡ª This is the largest dungeon on the continent. So far, thirty-three levels are known, and no adventurer has ventured beyond that. The transitions between levels occur through caves like the one we just passed through. The distance between them is approximately a few hours of fast walking. From the exit of a level, you can always see the entrance to the next¡ªusually another rock with a cave. ¡ª He pointed to the horizon, where a black dot was visible. ¡ª So you can get lost here, but not if you¡¯re purposefully moving between dungeon levels.


    ¡ª Wait, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re descending from level to level, but if my senses are correct, the floor of the cave is horizontal. So how could we have moved underground? ¡ª I raised my head toward the sky, where a glowing mist shimmered high above. ¡ª And quite deep at that.


    ¡ª That¡¯s one of the greatest mysteries of the dungeons. Scholar-mages have a theory that the corridor we walked through possesses teleportation properties, and in reality, every step we take there is like a mini-teleport downward. Its straight appearance is actually an optical illusion.


    I pondered that. An interesting theory indeed.


    ¡ª Does every dungeon level look like a steppe, or are there variations?


    ¡ª No, the deeper you go, the more vegetation appears. On the second level, there are low shrubs. On the third, you¡¯ll find trees. The fourth has small hills covered in sparse forest¡­ But I¡¯ve heard that after the twenty-fifth level, the forest turns into something horrific, something our minds cannot comprehend. Though perhaps those are just tales¡ªI¡¯ve never seen it myself, only heard rumors over drinks with the guys.


    ¡ª Are there a lot of adventurers constantly in the dungeon?


    ¡ª On the first four levels, yes¡ªthousands of them. But the deeper you go, the fewer there are. On our seventh level, there are only a few hundred, and where you¡¯re headed, even fewer. Though sometimes you might come across War Gods or eighth- and ninth-circle mages who come here to study the dungeon¡ªbut meeting them is purely a matter of luck.


    ¡ª Is the vegetation here similar to that on the surface?


    ¡ª Mostly, yes, but in the deeper levels, it becomes much more diverse. Even on the seventh level, you can find things I¡¯ve never seen on the surface. There are many poisonous as well as medicinal plants. The Healers¡¯ and Alchemists¡¯ Guilds often issue gathering requests.


    ¡ª Can you tell me anything about the glowing mist in the sky?


    ¡ª Sir, that¡¯s not mist. That¡¯s billions of insects. Usually, they just fly up there, high above. But sometimes, they descend, driving the monsters insane and making them attack anything¡ªeven each other. If you ever witness this phenomenon, my advice is to find any shelter and wait it out until they rise again.


    We reached another rock and once more stepped into a cave. This rock seemed larger than the previous one¡ªthe one on the surface. Could the continent itself also be like a dungeon level? This sudden thought kept swirling in my head until we emerged onto the second level.


    Indeed, it was nearly the same steppe, with scattered shrubs as tall as I was. I scanned the area around me¡ªonly first-class monsters.


    ¡ª Are there only first-class monsters here as well?


    ¡ª Yes, but they are different from those on the previous level because they can attack in packs of several dozen heads. On the third level, there will already be solitary second-class monsters.


    I casually killed a hairy monster that thought it had hidden well under a bush and pulled out its core. It looked ordinary, no different from the cores of the monsters in the Misty Forest. I wonder, did the monsters there also crawl out of some dungeon? But I had never even heard of such a thing in the principality.


    ¡ª Do ordinary beasts without cores appear in the dungeon?


    ¡ª No, that¡¯s unlikely. There¡¯s too much mana around for them to survive here, even if there were no monsters.


    Along the way, I kept asking questions, even if they seemed silly. After all, it¡¯s better to understand everything properly than to regret it later.


    Thus, we once again approached the passage to the lower level. I examined the rock. No doubt¡ªit was indeed larger than the one on the surface.


    ¡ª Listen, I¡¯m sure this rock is bigger than the one above. Is there any reason for that?


    They exchanged glances and shrugged.


    ¡ª Maybe, but we¡¯ve never really paid attention to it.


    Alright, fine. I strained all my senses, trying to determine whether this corridor was truly a teleport. Absolutely nothing¡ªonly a magical barrier at the exit.


    ¡ª And this barrier, was it installed by people, or is it a natural phenomenon of the dungeon?


    ¡ª The barrier is part of the dungeon, something like a self-defense mechanism. It holds back monsters when the insects descend from the sky to the ground. But some mages claim that sooner or later, the monsters will break through it, and then a true catastrophe will begin on the surface.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    On the third level, I approached a short tree and examined it closely. On its bark, I could make out thin veins with tiny multicolored specks that trembled ever so slightly. A slight resemblance to the Misty Forest.


    On the fourth level, the surface stopped resembling a flat table, and hills covered in dense forest appeared.


    ¡ª Listen, we¡¯ve traveled so far, but I haven¡¯t seen a single river or body of water. Are there any here at all?


    ¡ª You¡¯re right, sir. There is indeed little water on the upper levels, but deeper down, it appears quite frequently.


    On the fifth level, right at the exit, I was attacked by a second-class monster.


    ¡ª Are you stupid or what? ¡ª I said, tearing off its head.


    Inside was a regular orange core. Mahal¡ªI immediately recognized the creature from the second volume of the monster encyclopedia. Slow, but dangerous due to its armor and sharp scythes on its front limbs. A pack of these could pose a threat even to a third-class warrior. I once again approached a tree and


    examined its bark. The colored specks in the veins had increased significantly, and they weren¡¯t just trembling anymore¡ªthey were moving slowly, and some were even trying to break free into the air. This was becoming more and more similar to the Misty Forest.


    ¡ª Do you know what this is?


    I pointed at the veins.


    ¡ª Sir, I¡¯ve heard that mages call this phenomenon the Ash of God, but we don¡¯t know what it means.


    A strange name. I waved my hand, and we moved on.


    On the sixth level, first-class monsters no longer appeared, and the vegetation, besides green, had taken on yellow and red hues.


    ¡ª Does the dungeon have seasons? Is this the beginning of autumn?


    ¡ª Seasons? ¡ª they exchanged glances again. ¡ª What do you mean?


    ¡ª Well, when one season changes into another.


    ¡ª Sir, I¡¯m afraid we still don¡¯t understand you. But if you mean the color of the leaves on the trees, they always look like this here. And the deeper you go, the more plants there are with yellow and red colors, and the less green. But why that is, we don¡¯t know.


    Finally, we reached the seventh level. The warrior and the mage offered to take me to their camp, but I considered it unnecessary, so I bid them farewell and continued on.


    The eighth level. Here, the low hills had already begun to turn into mountains covered in forests, but occasionally, bare black rocks could be seen. I scanned the area within a few kilometers¡ªonly hundreds of monsters and no signs of human presence. That¡¯s good. Moving a few kilometers away from the transition between levels, I found a small valley and poured out all the fourth-class cores from the old mage¡¯s ring, which I had obtained in the Misty Forest. A few hundred. I think that should be enough.


    I created magical circles with runes and sat inside. The green cores rose into the air and began to revolve around me in a wide ring, evenly releasing mana, which flowed into my palms like golden dust. This slow process lasted several days.


    There was so much mana that it evaporated the remaining blood in my veins, and a powerful stream of liquid mana, white-gold in color, surged through them. The concentrated power spread outward in waves with each heartbeat, creating a deep hum throughout the valley.


    Finally! A breakthrough to High-Rank Battle Master! A thick beam of energy shot into the sky above me, incinerating millions of insects that swarmed there and revealing the black rocky ceiling with white veins.


    This is it¡ªthe true sky of the dungeon!


    Having broken through to a new rank, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. Instead, I pulled out the storage given to me by Kruk and activated it. Gigantic size. A cube, one kilometer on each side.


    In the center lay a few books, a small box of weapons, an alchemy cauldron, and a cabinet with alchemical ingredients. I took everything out and laid it on the ground. Then I did the same with my other storage items.


    Oh, quite a nice pile of loot I¡¯ve gathered. The most functional storage seemed to be the one that once belonged to Grace, so I decided to make it my primary one. After that, I arranged everything into the designated sections inside.


    The three now-empty storages I chose to use for cores and for keeping the most valuable monster carcasses. They did say there were millions of them here¡ªwell, I don¡¯t mind! Having thus completed my preparations for the hunt, I set off for the ninth level.


    The terrain resembled the eighth, covered in multicolored forests, with monsters mainly of the second and third class, which didn¡¯t interest me. The tenth level. The vegetation was now predominantly yellow and red, and packs of third-class monsters attacked the moment they sensed you.


    I didn¡¯t waste my time on them and descended to the eleventh level. But here, whether I wanted to or not, I had to stay, because moving forward without engaging in long battles with massive packs of third- and fourth-class monsters was impossible. The moment I wiped one out, another appeared on the horizon.


    Now I believed in the millions. They kept up this assault for several days, not giving me a moment¡¯s rest. And how did my teacher manage to descend to the thirty-second level when I was already stuck at the eleventh? I extrapolated the difference in difficulty between the first and the eleventh to the thirty-second¡­


    Damn, I wouldn¡¯t be reaching that anytime soon. But eventually, the packs became less persistent, and I had more free time. My smallest storage was already completely filled with tens of thousands of third- and fourth-class cores.


    Absorbing them all would be madness¡ªmy body simply wouldn¡¯t withstand such an amount of mana, so I had to store the excess. Leaving them inside the carcasses without collecting them was also not an option.


    I devoted all my free time to spear combat techniques left to me by Kruk and to studying Sui¡¯s notes, as I hadn¡¯t given up on mastering magic. The strikes and sequences I had learned before the tournament were merely the beginning of the technique, not even its first level.


    And now, I had the opportunity to study these techniques and practice them on monsters. After about two weeks, the number of monsters had decreased so much that I even started reading my teacher¡¯s works on alchemy.


    Overall, he was right¡ªwithout heavenly fire, I could at best create second-class pills, which was a low level. The medicines Kruk gave me during training, for example, were fifth-class. But I kept studying anyway, since knowledge is never a burden, and life is full of surprises.


    Perhaps one day, I would find heavenly fire and tame it. Judging by the number of high-level alchemists, it wasn¡¯t such a rarity on the continent, but I had no idea where to obtain it.


    One of those peaceful days, I even brewed a second-class restoration potion. But it turned out I lacked proper containers to store it, so I had to drink it all. And while I felt the effect, it wasn¡¯t impressive enough to excite me.


    Second class¡ªyou can¡¯t surpass the limit, no matter how hard you try. Time passed, monster packs appeared less and less frequently, so I started debating whether to descend to the next level or dismantle my camp and wander this level in search of them myself.


    In the end, I chose the first option. But there was still one unresolved problem. How would I continue absorbing monster mana? As it stood, my circulatory system served as the storage for mana, but it was already completely full¡ªI doubted I could fit even a few more drops in there.


    In my storages lay hundreds of thousands of third- and fourth-class cores, several times more than I had absorbed throughout my entire time in this world.


    I wondered¡ªcould mana be compressed into a solid state? And perhaps replace my bones with it, for example?


    I spread out mana and rune circles and poured out several thousand cores beside me. Sitting inside the magic circles, I lifted the cores into the air, setting them into a rotating motion. A yellow mist stretched toward my hands, but unlike previous times, it could no longer enter my circulatory system. Instead, it began condensing into droplets under my skin and within my muscles, causing me intense pain.


    Several times, I tried gathering those droplets together and compressing them, but they only scattered into sprays, heating up significantly in the process. I was about to stop the process when I opened my eyes and saw several lines of new runes blinking slowly beside me.


    This was something new¡ªI had never seen these lines before. I began integrating them one by one into the flowing chain that constantly moved from top to bottom. The runes suddenly started spinning faster, and then an additional magic ring appeared above and below, synchronizing their rotations with the others!


    For a moment, all the magic around trembled, shifting to a new level of quality, and the cores began releasing mana even faster. But this time, the mana no longer tried to enter my circulatory system. Instead, it flowed straight into my bones, traveling through them to the phalanx of my left pinky finger.


    I closed my eyes again and looked inside myself. Mana poured into the phalanx in an incredible stream, gradually replacing the bone tissue. I watched in fascination¡ªuntil suddenly, the process stopped.


    Thousands of third- and fourth-class cores were depleted. They weren¡¯t even enough for a single tiny bone.

 Chapter Nineteen. Bigur.

    So that¡¯s how it is? Well then, I have more! I kept pouring out cores from my storage, their count reaching tens of thousands, when my phalanx fully took on the color of white-gold metal and mana began flowing into the next bone. I was surprised at how much mana was needed to condense it into a solid state. Compared to blood, what was the ratio¡ªone to a hundred? Or one to a thousand?


    Eventually, I started feeling fatigued from absorption, so as soon as the formation of the second phalanx was complete, I halted the process and dispelled the surrounding magic. I wiggled my pinky but felt no changes. Strange. I had absorbed an unfathomable amount of mana, yet there were no apparent changes in my strength.


    Would these bones now serve as a reserve for a rainy day? Or what exactly could these changes offer me? There were more questions than answers. After all, if my finger had become a mana reservoir, I had no idea how to extract it.


    Before, it was simple¡ªthe more liquid mana in my blood, the stronger I became. But now, I had absorbed far more than ever before, yet my strength remained the same. Or maybe, to reach the level of a Battle Ancestor, I simply needed to absorb millions of cores. Well, in any case, it was time for me to descend further.


    The twelfth level differed only in having more fourth-class monsters, but already trained by the previous level, I quickly wiped out the massive packs. I had finally perfected the combination of my sequential step technique with the new spear techniques I had mastered.


    My aura had also grown significantly stronger, so now I simply pressed entire packs to the ground and carried out instant massacres. Over the course of a week, I slaughtered thousands of packs, each numbering in the hundreds. Feeling that finding new monsters was becoming more difficult, I moved down another level.


    The thirteenth level was mostly occupied by fourth-class monsters, with third-class ones becoming quite rare. But this didn¡¯t change their fate¡ªI cut them down just the same, albeit slightly slower. I had already filled two out of three storage spaces with cores, so after thoroughly clearing a glade, I set up magic circles and runes and once again sat down to absorb mana, rapidly depleting the cores.


    In a few days, I managed to completely replace the bones in my left hand, though once again, it had no effect on my strength. Honestly, I was a bit puzzled, realizing that soon I would reach levels with monsters I stood no chance against while still at the level of a Battle Master.


    I figured that my current limit was fifth-class monsters, and even then, I would have to flee at full speed from a large pack of them. To avoid wasting time, I resumed weaving my chainmail from aura strands and rereading Sui¡¯s notes¡ªthough I had nearly memorized them by now.


    For the continent¡¯s mages, the surrounding mana was an ¡°objective external means for perceiving and understanding the world, which, through manipulation, allowed for altering the laws of reality at the mage¡¯s will.¡± But why was it considered an external tool? For me, things were completely different¡ªI, damn it, couldn¡¯t sense the surrounding mana at all.


    To me, all these writings about magic were like describing colors to a blind person. A blind man understands words, but he cannot see color. Disheartened, I wandered the thirteenth level for a few more days before moving on. I had to reach the level of a higher-tier Battle Ancestor in this dungeon before returning.


    The fourteenth level was significantly harder than the previous one. Here, fifth-class monsters sometimes led enormous packs. So, I had to learn to kill them first before dealing with the rest. If I failed on the first try, I would retreat and wait for the right moment to strike again.


    Given the terrain of the fourteenth level, this wasn¡¯t too difficult¡ªnearly everything was small mountains covered in yellow-crimson forests, where massive packs of marching monsters couldn¡¯t hide, but a lone hunter was almost invisible.


    So I hunted, learned, trained, and hunted again. And so it went on for many weeks. The fourteenth level was probably one of the most thoroughly cleared levels in the dungeon by my hand.


    The cores from fourth-class monsters here were enough to transform the bones in my right hand. I also had about a dozen fifth-class cores, including the core of the shkrah from the misty forest. I laid them out before me, pondering whether I should try absorbing them too.


    I decided to test one and set up magic circles with runes. As an experiment, I picked up a core and lifted it. The mana of a fifth-class core was more concentrated than that of a thousand fourth-class cores, yet absorbing it caused no discomfort.


    So, I grabbed the remaining cores and directed the mana toward my left arm, above the hand. Ah, to transform the larger bones, I would need thousands of these¡­ That meant there was only one option left¡ªthe fifteenth level. And it was likely to be extremely dangerous.


    I stood at the exit of the passage, carefully scanning the space ahead of me. Within a kilometer radius, I found about four dozen fourth-class monsters and around two dozen fifth-class ones. Worth a try. I drew my spear and attacked, using my footwork technique along with the Raven¡¯s combat technique.


    It yielded good results, and after collecting the cores, I quickly returned to the passage and hid inside before other monsters could take notice of me. In principle, this was a decent tactic that I used for the next few days¡ªI killed, hid, waited for new ones to arrive, and killed again.


    As for mana, I absorbed it right inside the passage, behind the magical barrier, where it was safe. But with each passing day, fewer and fewer monsters came, so I realized that sooner or later, I would have to decide¡ªgo further or return to the surface without reaching the level of Battle Ancestor.


    According to my teacher, at my current level, that would mean certain death, but simply pushing forward would also be fatal. And yet, how I had boasted to him that I would quickly surpass the limits of the Battle Master. Did I? At this stage, I was losing to numerous packs of monsters in everything except speed. Against them, it was my only trump card.


    Maybe I should expand the hunting zone around the passage? But what if I got cut off from it? Where would I run then? The only option would be the passage zone leading to the sixteenth level, which would be safe for a while, but in the long run, doing so would be quite foolish.


    I scanned the space around me for about ten kilometers. I marked two large packs that were definitely beyond my capability and several smaller ones that were worth a try. Well then, forward! I wouldn¡¯t say that raid was an easy stroll, but the victory gave me confidence, and I started hunting more frequently, constantly expanding my area of presence.


    My storage began filling up again with green and blue cores. Over time, I grew so bold that I stopped returning to the passage and instead carved deep caves into the rocks for resting, crushing stone with strikes of my aura.


    Gradually, I studied the behavior of different monster packs in defense and attack, and this knowledge helped me plan ambushes and battle strategies against large monster gatherings¡ªpacks I had avoided at all costs just a month ago. In this way, after a few months, the level was cleared, and I had gathered enough cores to create mana-infused bones for both arms up to my elbows.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Upon completing this transformation, I discovered a very interesting effect¡ªI could shatter any rock simply by touching it with my palm and mentally wishing it, without using my aura. ¡°A very useful skill,¡± I noted to myself, but all attempts to develop it further or adapt it for combat purposes failed.


    Well, perhaps it would come in handy in battle someday.


    I headed for the sixteenth level. There were no fourth-level monsters here at all. I stuck to my strategy of eliminating small groups, and everything was going well until a sixth-level monster appeared.


    This was real trouble for me because I had nothing to counter it with. The monster belonged to the Bigur species¡ªa gigantic beast the size of a house, possessing immense strength. Simply put, it was both stronger and faster than me.


    Its six legs were covered in sharp spikes, four of them adapted for fast running, while the two front ones, thinner and more skeletal, were meant for combat. Its slender torso was covered in tough gray skin, which was nearly impossible to pierce even without its metal-element magic abilities. And when it used magical seals to enhance itself, getting close to it became utterly futile.


    Moreover, its large head, with a powerful maw filled with thousands of razor-sharp teeth, was covered in dozens of eyes, leaving it with no blind spots. To make matters worse, this beast was cunning. I didn¡¯t know if the entire species was like this, but this one certainly was.


    Over the past few weeks, I had grown used to being the only hunter here, the one setting ambushes. But this time, things were different¡ªthe ambush had been set for me.


    Why do I think so? Because the creature had concealed its presence entirely, giving off no trace until the moment it attacked.


    It all happened very suddenly. I was dealing with a mid-sized pack of fifth-class monsters when, out of nowhere, a long, skeletal limb with three blade-like claws struck from the side. Only then did I sense the presence of the sixth-class monster.


    At the last moment, I managed to react, positioning the shaft of my spear under its claws, but even so, the force of the blow sent me tumbling, crushing monsters beneath me and snapping trees like twigs. I felt my ribs and legs cracking, shattering into pieces.


    Still airborne, I instantly pulled out a pill¡ªone of those my teacher had given me for training¡ªand swallowed it.


    By the time my flight ended and I started to get back on my feet, the pill had already taken effect. But at that very moment, I saw the gray shadow of the monster again and the limb flying straight for my head.


    This time, I reacted in time, but it made no difference¡ªthe blow still sent me flying several hundred meters, leaving a wide clearing and a trail of churned-up earth in my wake.


    Damn, I won¡¯t last long like this¡ªI need to get the hell out of here! I swallowed another pill, and just as I was about to regroup to make a run for it, I took another hit. This time, the monster slammed its tail into my back while my attention was focused on its limbs.


    Damn bastard! I¡¯m really going to die here! I swallowed another pill. For now, it was keeping me alive, but they weren¡¯t infinite, and the effect would weaken. Think, Aney! Think of a way to escape, and fast! Fighting this beast was out of the question¡ªwe were clearly in different weight classes.


    What, what could I possibly use against it to slow it down, even a little? I took another hit from its claw, sending me flying hundreds of meters. If not for my aura chainmail, I¡¯d probably already be torn to pieces!


    I growled in frustration.


    I was getting beaten to a pulp, and there was nothing I could do about it. Even reaching the level transition was impossible¡ªit would take me at least an hour at full speed. I tried to block the next hit, but my arms felt like they were stuffed with cotton, so most of the impact landed on my chest, knocking the air out of my lungs.


    Damn it, a few more of these, and I¡¯m done for¡­


    Daggers! I suddenly remembered the seventh-class daggers in my stash. They wouldn¡¯t even the playing field, but their poison should slow this beast down. I instantly stowed my spear and equipped the daggers, channeling my aura into the hilts and blades. Thick black smoke immediately engulfed me and the monster beside me.


    Losing sight of me and its ability to track me, the beast froze for a moment, switching between its sensory organs. That moment was all I needed to strike at its chest beneath its front leg.


    The moment my dagger touched its skin, the monster reacted instantly, swiping blindly with its other claw.


    My first strike turned out to be incredibly effective¡ªmy aura-infused blow shredded a large chunk of its muscles, ribs, and lungs. On top of that, the poison entered its bloodstream, turning it from red to violet, then black.


    The monster let out a guttural roar, then wheezed through its torn lung. I quickly swallowed another pill and leapt to its side. It reacted, striking me with its tail and slamming me into its middle limb, which was covered in spikes.


    I blocked as best I could with my dagger and arm while stabbing my other dagger into its leg near the knee. But the force of the blow still crushed me against its middle limb, and one of its spikes pierced my arm at the bicep, sliding deeper and skewering my ribs.


    Even my aura chainmail couldn¡¯t hold¡ªit tore apart like wet paper under the sheer strength of the impact. I screamed in pain and shoved against its tail, peeling myself off the spike, now soaked in my golden blood. Quickly swallowing another pill, I leapt a good hundred meters away to avoid its next attack.


    Then, suddenly¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t expected.


    My blood, which had smeared across the monster¡¯s leg, spread rapidly in a thin film over its body and instantly ignited. The resulting explosion was so powerful that I was blasted back several hundred meters.


    What the hell?! I had seen and understood exactly what happened.


    I tumbled across the ground, swallowing dry leaves and dust. When I finally stopped, I turned back toward where I had been flung from.


    There, at the site of the explosion, half a kilometer away, a massive black mushroom cloud was rising into the sky.


    Holy hell¡­


    I moved toward the cloud to assess the scale of the destruction. There was nothing left¡ªabsolutely nothing. A gigantic crater, half a kilometer in diameter and at least fifty meters deep. And the ground surrounding it for kilometers was blackened and reduced to dust.


    Descending into the crater, I found a few charred bones of the monster and a blue core the size of a human head.


    So, it wasn¡¯t its core that exploded, as I had initially thought. It was really my new blood that did that. And it was triggered¡­ by distance?


    Interesting. Very interesting. But not now.


    I was too exhausted, so after picking up the sixth-class core, I headed toward the transition point.


    The explosion had frightened the surrounding monsters so much that they scattered in every direction, leaving me alone for the first time in a long while.


    It took me almost a full day to recover from the battle and absorb the sixth-class core. Once done, I moved on to experiments¡ªI needed to understand why and how my mana-infused blood had detonated so powerfully.


    Pressing a small drop of blood onto a rock, I slowly backed away.


    Ten meters¡ªnothing. The drop lay still.


    Fifty meters¡­


    At seventy meters, it began to vibrate and spread into a thin film. But as soon as I stepped back toward it, it gathered back into a single drop and settled.


    I took two steps back. Instantly, there was a powerful explosion. Not as massive as before, of course, but strong enough to kill a fifth-class monster¡ªor even a sixth.


    The effect was decent, but using it as a weapon in this way was nearly impossible. I needed to figure out how to deliver the mana directly to a monster rather than have it detonate randomly.


    I tried again, this time wrapping the drop in my aura and moving it away from me.


    Seventy meters¡ªthe drop trembled slightly but continued moving.


    One hundred meters.


    Two hundred meters.


    Three hundred meters.


    At that distance, it was already difficult to maintain my aura¡¯s concentration around it, and soon, it began to vibrate violently and exploded.


    Good. This was already progress.


    Now I needed to train until I could control not just one drop¡ªbut hundreds, or better yet, thousands. And I needed to figure out how to extract them without cutting myself every time. Not to mention, each time I did, I had to unravel and then reweave my aura chainmail.


    The second issue I resolved quickly using the aura itself¡ªits fine strands could easily pierce the capillaries under my skin, allowing small droplets to seep out along them.


    The first issue, however, required a more systematic training approach.


    I shattered a rock with an aura strike, reducing it to thousands of tiny fragments. Then, one by one, I wrapped each stone in aura and lifted it into the air.


    Within a few days, I could effortlessly swirl a thousand of them around me¡ªsending them hundreds of meters away and then pulling them back.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it would look like a swarm of black insects orbiting me, obeying my every command.


    Well then.


    It was time to refine this technique in real combat.

 Chapter Twenty. The Battle Ancestor.

    I chose a medium-sized pack as my target so that if something went wrong, I could finish the fight with my spear. Far beyond their detection range, I embedded a thousand aura threads into my veins, releasing tiny golden droplets, skillfully enveloping each one with my aura and making them orbit around me in an orderly formation.


    Once everything was ready, I used the technique of twenty-seven consecutive steps and instantly appeared next to the pack. Dozens of droplets shot out at the same time, each hitting its mark and blossoming into fiery explosions.


    Smoke and thunder echoed all around, forcing the remaining monsters to flee in panic. But I ran alongside the terrified pack, methodically eliminating dozens of them with each new barrage. In just a few seconds, it was all over¡ªonly a handful managed to escape, hiding in the thickets.


    It was a phenomenal success! Behind me stretched a wide, several-hundred-meter-long strip of scorched earth, mixed with the remains of monsters. I drew my dagger and set off to collect the cores.


    From that moment on, I attacked any pack I could detect without hesitation, unafraid even of encountering sixth-class monsters among them. In this way, I spent about a month meticulously clearing the sixteenth level. It was time to move deeper.


    On the seventeenth level, as I had expected, the pack leaders were sixth-class monsters. Because of this, I slightly adjusted my tactics¡ªattacking the leaders first with a larger droplet before wiping out the rest of the pack. Occasionally, I also encountered lone sixth-class monsters, making them even easier to hunt.


    Every few days, I returned to the transition point to absorb the collected cores, and after a few weeks, I had completely transformed the bones in both arms up to the shoulder joints. I also noticed that the blood used in hunting was immediately replenished with mana from my bones, making my endurance in battle nearly limitless.


    Overall, I believed that in terms of actual combat strength, I had long since caught up to an average Battle Ancestor, yet my breakthrough into that class still hadn¡¯t occurred. It weighed on me¡ªmy breakthrough was the condition for my return, and I was sick of this dungeon.


    Almost a year had passed since I descended here, left alone with the monsters. Starting from the seventh level, I hadn¡¯t encountered a single person. Given that I had thoroughly cleared levels eleven through seventeen, I was certain that no one had been there at all.


    It was strange since I had been told that powerful warriors and mages occasionally ventured into the deeper levels. But I hadn¡¯t met a single one. Did they go even deeper, or had something happened to keep them away entirely? With these thoughts, I descended to the eighteenth level.


    This level¡¯s environment was drastically different from the previous ones. Black rock formations dominated over the red and yellow vegetation. The behavior of the monsters also changed¡ªthey rarely formed packs, moving alone or in pairs instead. But they were everywhere, and almost all were sixth-class.


    On one hand, this allowed me to better adapt to fighting sixth-class opponents. On the other, it slowed me down. However, there was a benefit¡ªthe mana contained in sixth-class cores was so abundant that my bone transformation accelerated significantly. And the closer I got to completing my entire skeleton, the more I could sense my impending breakthrough.


    Finally, after a few months, the feeling became so strong that waiting any longer was impossible. I carefully cleared a massive area of monsters so that nothing would interfere with my breakthrough, which could take several days.


    I couldn¡¯t do it in the safety zone of the transition point because I wasn¡¯t sure if it could withstand the process. And destroying a potential teleportation site while being inside it might be the dumbest mistake of my life.


    So, after ensuring there were no living creatures for dozens of kilometers around, I assembled the mana and rune circles. Sitting in the center, I poured out tens of thousands of blue cores before me and began the absorption process.


    For a while, I observed the changes in my bones, but before I realized how, I slipped into a state akin to sleep. I was fully aware that I was sitting on the eighteenth level, yet at the same time, I was also sitting in a dark cell, at a table, writing with a quill on yellowed sheets of paper under the light of a candle.


    ¡ª ¡°Our world, the World of the Ring,¡± ¡ª I wrote, ¡ª ¡°was never meant to be. Because we are all a mistake. Our world was a trap for the Old God, an ambush set by thirteen young gods. But they miscalculated. To break free from the trap, the Old God ignited his Spark, becoming the sun of the inner side of the ring¡ªthe land of demons. The young gods, realizing that he would escape and punish them, also ignited their Sparks, becoming the thirteen suns on the outer side of the ring¡ªthe land of humans¡ªto keep him contained. Thus, it can be assumed that all living beings of the World of the Ring are the ashes of the gods. Gods who are neither alive nor dead. And the true name of our world should be the Graveyard of Gods!¡±


    Breathing heavily, I opened my eyes. Holy hedgehogs, I had seen these pages before, bound into a thick manuscript. I had seen them twice before, in similar feverish visions. The only difference was that this time, I didn¡¯t feel a splitting headache.


    But what was this? Forgotten memories? A transmission of images, something akin to telepathy? Was this information even real, or just the ravings of a sick mind? Although, it was through a similar vision that I had learned about magical circles and runes. I closed my eyes and tried to slip back into that state, but I couldn¡¯t force it to happen.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    No matter. My skeleton was almost completely transformed, the bones absorbing the last drops of mana, releasing dense waves of energy that shattered the rocks around me. Gradually, these waves became more rhythmic and orderly, spreading farther and farther away.


    Boom! With an ear-shattering roar, a thick white beam shot into the sky, creating an entire ocean of fire among the billions of insects and piercing the rocky ceiling, revealing a dark violet void beyond. Within seconds, the fire in the sky was extinguished, and the eighteenth level plunged into darkness¡ªthe flames had consumed nearly all the insects that provided light to this level. Only above me remained a violet blot where the sky had been destroyed.


    Holy hedgehogs! I hadn¡¯t expected such consequences. I stood up and looked around. Well, I just wouldn¡¯t admit to anyone that I did this. And I¡¯d simply walk away.


    The sensation of my body and the surrounding environment was completely different now.


    So this is what it means to be a Battle Ancestor!


    I laughed, recalling how not long ago I had considered my strength equal to that of an average Battle Ancestor. What a naive fool. I felt invincible. I knew that now I could tear apart any sixth-class monster with my bare hands.


    And I decided to test it immediately.


    My heightened senses now perceived every distant corner of this level. I instantly identified all the monsters, not just their numbers but also their exact strength. I even felt their utter confusion at the changes in the dungeon.


    I compressed a disk of aura in front of me like a step and stepped onto it. Then another. And another¡­ I was walking on air.


    I remembered how amazed I had been during my first flight with the Raven. Now I was doing almost the same thing, as naturally as if I had known how to all my life.


    During this skywalk, I spotted a bewildered bigur a few kilometers away. A sudden urge struck me¡ªto see if such a monster could even harm me now. So I turned toward it.


    This time, I didn¡¯t use my spear, daggers, or even my blood as a weapon. I simply walked up to it and gave its terrifying face a light slap. A few teeth clattered to the ground.


    ¡ª ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    But the bigur didn¡¯t appreciate my apology and roared, slashing at my neck and shoulder with the claws of its right paw.


    Absolutely nothing.


    Not even a scratch, aside from my torn clothes. It seemed even the bigur couldn¡¯t believe it, as it continued striking me again and again¡ªwith the same result.


    Realizing its attacks were useless, it roared and tried to bite me with its bloodied maw, dripping from the teeth it had just lost.


    Oh no, I definitely did not agree to that¡ªthe stench from its mouth was so foul that I nearly threw up.


    I leaped upward and smacked it on the crown of its head with my palm. The monster¡¯s skull simply exploded, showering me in blood, shards of bone, and chunks of brain matter.


    Yeah¡­ maybe I overdid that.


    I pulled the core from its corpse and moved on.


    There were still over a hundred thousand monsters left on this level.


    The extermination took nearly two months. I didn¡¯t absorb the cores right away but stored them¡ªI needed to adapt to my current power before increasing it further.


    The nineteenth level greeted me with bright yellow light, something I had grown unaccustomed to over the past months.


    From my very first steps, the skyborne insects began behaving strangely. At first, they descended toward me one by one, circling as if scouting. Then by the dozens. Then by the hundreds¡­


    Small, translucent beetles, each the size of my fingernail.


    For about an hour, everything seemed to settle.


    But it was only the calm before the storm.


    At some moment, the insects simply dropped, like a massive glowing blanket, onto the ground.


    And the monsters roared, going berserk.


    It was as if, all at once, they had seen me¡ªand from every direction, they surged toward me in a frenzied attack.


    I saw them clearly. Hundreds of thousands, charging with one inhuman desire¡ªto kill, to tear, to crush me into dust.


    Heh¡­ Are those insects controlling them? But why did they designate me as a threat? Did they somehow find out how I burned their kin on the level above?


    Well, fine.


    I drew my spear and cleaved in half the fastest of the monsters that was the first to attack me.


    This massacre lasted for many days without pause. When things became too dire, I would rise into the sky and watch as the monsters crushed each other in blind fury, each trying to be the first to reach me. I think most of them died in that stampede alone. From above, it all looked utterly surreal.


    Billions of insects flooded the black rocks and red vegetation with their light, while rivers of red blood from the torn and trampled abominations flowed across the plains between those rocks. And above us, instead of a sky, loomed a black stone ceiling.


    When everything finally fell silent, and even my senses could no longer detect a single living monster on this level, the insects, as if on command, all took flight at once.


    I pulled out my dagger and got to the most unpleasant part¡ªgathering the cores. Most of the corpses had already begun to decay, and the stench was enough to make me lose consciousness.


    I suffered through this for several days until, unable to endure it any longer, I drew forth several thousand tiny droplets of my blood and burned everything to hell, collecting the cores from the ashes instead.


    Damn insects.


    I seriously considered taking revenge for their treachery and burning them all to hell as well. But then I just waved it off and headed toward the passage to the next level.


    The twentieth level was almost an exact repeat of what happened on the nineteenth. The insects once again directed all the monsters into a relentless attack on me until they were completely annihilated.


    What the hell was going on?


    It felt as if some will was directing them to do this. Because two times in a row was definitely not a coincidence.


    After collecting the cores, I stopped before the passage to the twenty-first level and sat down to reconsider my strategy.


    Sooner or later, seventh-class monsters would start appearing, and even as a Battle Ancestor, I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand an onslaught of them.


    So, I had three options.


    Option one. Turn back right now.


    But I had yet to become a higher-tier Battle Ancestor, and although my stockpile of cores would be enough for that, I still needed time to adapt to each tier. And making breakthroughs on the surface was definitely not a good idea.


    Option two. Try to burn all the insects the moment I step onto the level so they wouldn¡¯t have time to do anything.


    That would immediately solve the problem of the monsters¡¯ collective attack on me, but the amount of blood required for such a strike in one go would be measured in liters, and I couldn¡¯t afford that.


    And option three¡ªtry to burn the insects in zones to disorient them and break one massive attack into several smaller ones.


    This was the most theoretical approach, but also the most convenient one for me.


    I decided it was worth trying option three and headed for the twenty-first level.

 Chapter Twenty-One. The Nine-Tailed.

    Still standing at the passage¡¯s exit, I prepared over two thousand drops and sent them out in a wide net into the sky the moment I took my first step outside.


    A second later, a sea of fire spread high above my head, reducing the insects there to fine ash, which began to fall to the ground like gray dust.


    Without waiting or wasting time, I pinpointed the locations of all the monsters within a ten-kilometer radius and launched my attack. Thousands fell within minutes, while the rest scattered among the towering cliffs that covered almost the entire level.


    Most of the monsters here were sixth-class, though I encountered a few seventh-class ones. I didn¡¯t engage them in close combat, where they might have had the upper hand in raw strength. Instead, I burned them from a distance.


    While the insects above were still recovering from my devastating strike, slowly filling the massive black gap in the sky, I gathered the cores from the slain monsters.


    My plan had worked well, I noted, as I examined the seventh-class monster¡¯s core¡ªlarge as my head, its deep violet color so dark it was nearly black across its many facets.


    Using the technique of successive steps, I dashed forward at full speed, preparing the next thousands of drops, which swirled around me like golden sparks.


    After covering several dozen kilometers, I struck the heavens once again, wiping out millions more insects before they could spot me and direct the monsters my way.


    In this manner, I plunged the twenty-first level of the dungeon into darkness over the course of several months, completely eradicating every last monster.


    At the passage to the next level, I replenished my spent mana using just a single seventh-class core.


    An incredible efficiency rate.


    The twenty-second level of the dungeon was almost entirely black, with only occasional patches of yellow liquid moss visible on the rock surfaces. But there was something here that surprised me.


    In places, thin cracks in the stone exuded a faint, yellow mist¡ªthe liquid mana of monsters.


    Yes, the very mana I absorbed to grow stronger.


    It was so diluted here that to gather an amount equivalent to a first-class core, I¡¯d have to collect it from a single crack for days.


    But the monsters here fed precisely from such places.


    I didn¡¯t change my hunting strategy¡ªafter destroying the insects in the sky, I began my slaughter of the sixth- and seventh-class monsters.


    The twenty-third level differed from the previous one in having a greater amount of mana seeping to the surface and an almost complete absence of sixth-class monsters.


    After clearing the level and while restoring my mana, I noticed something¡ªmy peripheral nervous system was beginning to change.


    Just like my skeleton before, and prior to that, my circulatory system, it too had begun absorbing mana, replacing nerve tissue with it.


    This was a pleasant discovery, as for the past months, I had only been able to replenish what I had spent.


    ¡ªWell then, take this!


    I poured out several thousand sixth-class cores.


    The mana from them began seeping into my body not just through my palms, as before, but through my entire skin.


    I watched as changes began occurring simultaneously in all my sensory, motor, and mixed nerves.


    The sensory nerves, composed of afferent fibers, were the first to change, sending pain surging through my entire body as if I were burning alive.


    Immediately after, the motor efferent fibers began their transformation, causing every muscle in my body to seize in spasms. The synchronization with my brain was lost, leaving my nervous system flooded with unformed, fragmented commands.


    But the worst part came with the changes in the mixed nerves, which contained both types of fibers.


    My heart began pounding erratically, without any rhythm, while my lungs constricted so tightly that I couldn¡¯t draw a single breath.


    Just as I was on the verge of losing consciousness, as many nerves and their peripheral branches completed their transformation, my heartbeat began to stabilize, and I gasped greedily for air.


    ¡ªDamn it! I almost kicked the bucket here!¡ª


    I was both terrified and exhilarated.


    Though if someone offered me the chance to go through that transformation again, I wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Suddenly, I felt it¡ªan imminent breakthrough to the mid-tier of the Battle Ancestor rank.


    I sat down again and closed my eyes.


    Waves of power surged from deep within me, bursting outward, shattering everything around in the pitch-black darkness.


    When the rumbling finally subsided, leaving only a distant echo, a broad white beam shot upward, a thick bolt of lightning, instantly vaporizing the black stone of the sky, leaving behind a now-familiar violet stain.


    The twenty-fourth level held only seventh-class monsters.


    Now that I had reached the mid-tier of the Battle Ancestor rank, I didn¡¯t even need to strain my senses¡ªI knew it the moment I set foot on the level.


    My new nerves worked flawlessly.


    It felt as if my reaction to any external stimulus was instantaneous, meaning my reaction time had become zero.


    This caused some discomfort and pain in my muscles, which weren¡¯t yet adapted to such rapid responsiveness. But I was sure I could correct that before my next breakthrough to a higher tier.


    The mana seeping from the ground here was so abundant that I was literally breathing it in, after which my circulatory system immediately absorbed it.


    Over time, this even created a mild sense of intoxication.


    I was methodically exterminating monsters and collecting cores when I suddenly felt someone step out from the passage to the twenty-fifth level.


    An aura similar to a human¡¯s¡ªbut not quite.


    Most likely a beastkin.


    This didn¡¯t alarm me much, though my visitor was certainly not weaker than me, having come from below.


    And now, they were calmly walking in my direction.


    ¡ªSo you¡¯re the one destroying the dungeon levels¡­


    I focused my gaze. A hundred meters away stood a beastkin. Young, slender, tall, with long white hair. Two high, white ears perched atop their head. And behind them, a mass of white, fluffy tails.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡ª Nine-Tailed! ¡ª I put away the dagger I was using to extract cores from the corpses and armed myself with a spear. ¡ª Did you come here for a chat, or do you need something?


    ¡ª Ooo, you even know who I am?


    ¡ª I¡¯ve heard about your tribe, and I wouldn¡¯t say it was anything positive.


    I recalled the stories Mia had told me about them. Strong with their techniques of seduction and illusion. The Nine-Tailed began slowly approaching me.


    ¡ª Nonsense, most of the rumors about us are heavily exaggerated, ¡ª he smiled amicably. ¡ª I definitely didn¡¯t come here as an enemy. I was just curious to see who was strong enough to descend this far into the dungeon. My name is Lui.


    ¡ª Aney. Sorry, Lui, but I don¡¯t have time for idle chatter. I need to get things done before the insects recover and summon a wave of monsters.


    I didn¡¯t feel any hostility from him, so I stowed the spear and pulled out my dagger again, returning to collecting cores.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t get in your way. I just want to exchange a few words with someone. Have you been in the dungeon long?


    ¡ª I¡¯d guess definitely less time than you since I never felt you ahead of me while descending from level to level.


    ¡ª Hahaha, yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been here for many years, studying the lives and behaviors of high-class monsters.


    He watched as I skillfully sliced open chest cavities and extracted cores.


    ¡ª I think it¡¯s better to see a dead monster than to study a living one. Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go.


    I pulled the core from the last monster and surrounded myself with thousands of droplets of blood before vanishing from his sight using my Sequential Steps technique. I also noticed the curiosity in his eyes when he saw my blood.


    Lui caught up with me when I had already cleared a new zone and was gathering cores again.


    ¡ª You¡¯re fast. I haven¡¯t seen a Battle Ancestor that quick before.


    ¡ª Have you seen many?


    The Nine-Tailed paused for a moment as if recalling.


    ¡ª Dozens. Maybe a hundred¡­


    I continued working in silence. Lui watched for a while before asking:


    ¡ª You¡¯re quite skilled with fire. Are you actually a fire mage too?


    ¡ª It just happens somehow.


    I had no intention of revealing my cards to him.


    ¡ª This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a warrior who also wields magic. What circle? Fifth? Sixth?


    ¡ª I don¡¯t even know myself.


    ¡ª Fair enough, everyone has their secrets. Don¡¯t you want to ask me anything?


    I paused for a moment. Honestly, I did have a few questions, but I still didn¡¯t fully trust him.


    ¡ª Not really. I¡¯m used to figuring things out on my own as I go.


    The Nine-Tailed laughed loudly.


    ¡ª I understand. My tribe¡¯s reputation precedes us. But I¡¯m not offended¡ªI get it. Ah, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen humans. You don¡¯t mind if I stick around and chat with you for a while, do you?


    I simply shrugged and continued collecting cores.


    ¡ª I can¡¯t forbid you. It¡¯s not like this dungeon belongs to me, so as long as you¡¯re not hostile¡­


    I finished with the monsters in this zone and, after preparing more blood droplets, moved forward again.


    ¡ª Why do you exterminate the insects?


    ¡ª They command all the monsters on the level to attack me at once.


    ¡ª Really? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a thing. And I¡¯ve been here for over ten years.


    Damn. Ten years down here, and I¡¯d probably want to chat with someone too.


    For the next few weeks, that¡¯s how things went¡ªI hunted while the Nine-Tailed followed me, asking questions or talking about various things. But mostly, it was idle chatter.


    Then came the day when the level was fully cleared.


    I sat down to rest and consider whether it was time to return. I figured my teacher wouldn¡¯t mind too much if I came back one rank lower than promised. Besides, I had nearly two million sixth- and seventh-class cores stored away¡ªmore than enough for a breakthrough.


    I glanced toward the passage leading back to the twenty-third level.


    ¡ª Not going any further? ¡ª The Nine-Tailed was right there as always.


    ¡ª No, I think I¡¯ve achieved my goal.


    ¡ª Pity. I thought we¡¯d go deeper together. I¡¯d guide you and then continue on my way¡ªI still have business on the twenty-eighth level.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t the least bit disappointed¡ªthis fox had already gotten on my nerves.


    ¡ª Sometimes, monsters of the eighth class appear on the twenty-fifth level. They¡¯re too strong for you, so you probably made the right choice.


    ¡ª Eighth? They exist in this dungeon?


    ¡ª Of course. There are both eighth and ninth. But I¡¯ve never heard of anything beyond the ninth.


    Now that piqued my interest.


    ¡ª Listen, ¡ª I asked him, ¡ª how do you even travel so deep alone? You don¡¯t seem like a God of War who could handle such powerful monsters.


    Lui laughed.


    ¡ª Of course, I¡¯m far from a God of War. But have you forgotten my abilities? They don¡¯t even see me.


    I had nothing to say to that. So, the Nine-Tailed could deceive not just people but monsters as well?


    ¡ª You want to hunt an eighth-class monster, don¡¯t you?


    I remained silent. Lui studied me carefully.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s team up, ¡ª he continued. ¡ª I¡¯ll conceal our presence, and you¡¯ll take down the eighth-class monsters. If you strike unexpectedly, you¡¯ll have a very high chance of success. We¡¯ll split the spoils this way: we each get half the cores, but I take the carcasses.


    ¡ª That doesn¡¯t sound very fair¡­


    ¡ª Well, without me, you wouldn¡¯t get anything at all. I can wear an eighth-class monster down to death myself, but it takes a long time. You, on the other hand, likely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle one alone.


    The Nine-Tailed was right. I hesitated for a while but eventually agreed.


    ¡ª Deal. Half the cores each, and the carcasses are yours.


    Damn extortionist!


    We shook hands and headed toward the passage to the twenty-fifth level.


    ¡ª Listen, Aney, we¡¯ll be hunting my way¡ªquietly. No burning insects or any other reckless actions. My power is enough to hide us from anyone. But if you start smashing everything around, I won¡¯t be able to do anything. Agreed?


    I nodded.


    ¡ª Alright, I¡¯ll do everything as you say.


    We stepped onto the level. Just as Lui had said, none of the monsters paid us any attention, not even the insects above.


    ¡ª Can you sense the eighth-class monsters?


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª I replied, ¡ª there are forty-two on this level. But if an eighth-class monster wants to remain unnoticed, I won¡¯t find it.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t worry about that. High-class monsters don¡¯t hide themselves. Lead the way to the closest one.


    I led him straight ahead. On the way, Lui carefully avoided all the mana seepages from the monsters in the ground, while I walked without paying them any mind.


    ¡ª Doesn¡¯t that hurt you? ¡ª He pointed at the golden mist swirling around my legs.


    ¡ª No, I¡¯ve gotten used to it.


    What an idiot I was. That was a slip. But it was too late to make something up. Since the nine-tailed was much slower than me, it took us several hours to reach the monster.


    ¡ª It¡¯s a Threader, ¡ª Lui said.


    He began listing the monster¡¯s weaknesses and vulnerabilities, things I already knew from my monster encyclopedia. I listened carefully and nodded, not wanting to raise even more suspicion.


    A Threader. A long, worm-like monster, thirty meters in length, with a multitude of rope-like tentacles that grabbed its prey and pulled it toward a massive maw filled with fangs. Even though a Threader had no eyes, its tentacles could instantly sense the slightest vibration from hundreds of meters away. Even a feather falling onto stone. A serious opponent.


    ¡ª Can you keep us hidden three hundred meters away from it?


    ¡ª Yes, three hundred is fine. Even two hundred and fifty, if needed.


    ¡ª No need, three hundred is good enough.


    I drew my spear and focused an impossibly dense aura at its tip. At the level of a Battle Ancestor, it looked like a tiny black-and-white sun had ignited at the spearhead. Lui hissed in alarm beside me.


    Ignoring him, I created several aura disks and positioned them evenly along the path toward the monster, about a meter above the ground. Then I picked up a small stone and tossed it toward the Threader¡¯s maw.


    We attacked at the same time¡ªI targeted the monster¡¯s side, while he targeted the stone.


    The Threader couldn¡¯t hear me at all since I was stepping on the aura disks above the ground, so my aura strike caught it completely off guard. And though it tried to stop my aura from spreading through its body, it was already too late.


    I split it cleanly in half, right where its core was. Remembering its incredible regeneration, I ripped out the core before it could stitch itself back together. The Threader died.


    A minute later, Lui approached.


    ¡ª Damn! Just who the hell are you? Where did you learn that technique? I nearly pissed myself! But you really messed up the corpse¡ªit¡¯s lost nearly a quarter of its value now.


    I handed him the core.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s go. There are three more eighth-class monsters nearby, probably also Threaders. We¡¯ll work the same way. And sorry about the corpses, but given their regeneration, I only have one shot. If I fail, I¡¯ll be the one dying instead.


    For a moment, the nine-tailed¡¯s face showed irritation, but then he smiled, accepting it. He took the core and stored it along with the monster¡¯s corpse.


    ¡ª Alright, you¡¯re right. Taking down an eighth-class monster at your level is already a tough challenge. No offense.


    ¡ª Yeah.


    We moved on.


    ¡ª Listen, what kind of technique was that? I still get chills remembering it!


    ¡ª Doesn¡¯t matter. A technique is a technique. My teacher passed it on to me. I can¡¯t talk about it.


    ¡ª Sounds like you have one hell of a teacher!


    ¡ª Actually, he once told me not to show it. Or at least not to leave witnesses.


    The nine-tailed jumped to the side and drew a dagger.


    ¡ª Relax. That rule applied before I became a Battle Ancestor. Now, I don¡¯t have to worry about witnesses.


    ¡ª Damn you!


    ¡ª Let¡¯s go already. The monster is still in place, and I don¡¯t want to chase after it.


    The next three monsters really were Threaders. We used the same approach, so within a few hours, Lui had two more cores and four more corpses, while I only had two rainbow-colored eighth-class cores. Still, it was an incredible haul for me.


    ¡ª So? ¡ª Lui asked. ¡ª Do we keep hunting, or have you had enough?


    ¡ª If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to continue. There are still thirty-eight eighth-class monsters on this level. I don¡¯t mind killing them all, if you have the time.


    I could see that he was hesitating for some reason, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    ¡ª Alright. Can you tell what kind of monsters they are?


    ¡ª No, but they¡¯re definitely not Threaders.


    ¡ª Fine, lead the way to the closest one.


    We set off again.


    Our hunt lasted for about two weeks. When it was over, we sat on a large flat rock, each lost in our own thoughts.


    ¡ª Well, ¡ª Lui stood up. ¡ª It was nice working with you. See you around!


    And the nine-tailed simply vanished into thin air.


    ¡ª You bastard! ¡ª I shouted.


    That damn creature hadn¡¯t led me to the exit and had lifted his concealment from me.


    Before I could do anything, every monster on the level saw me, and, guided by the insects above, they all charged at me. It was too late to burn them. Over a million beasts¡­


    ¡ª Fucking bastard! ¡ª I repeated, drawing my spear.

 Chapter Twenty-Two. Captivity.

    Only the fact that the eighth-class monsters had already been cleared on this level gave me a slight chance of victory. I soared into the air but was almost immediately knocked to the ground by some winged abominations.


    As I plummeted, I focused my aura on the tip of my spear and struck. Because the monsters below were densely packed, the attack had a devastating effect, tearing dozens of them to shreds. Landing on a gruesome mixture of flesh and stone, I managed to launch a blood attack against the mass of creatures closing in from afar.


    As an inferno erupted there, I hacked at the nearby monsters with my spear. A brief lull followed, during which I took precise shots at hundreds of airborne foes. Once I had somewhat cleared the skies, I attempted to break out of the encirclement to find a location where at least some rock could cover my back¡ªbecause fighting on all sides was bound to end badly for me.


    I could say I succeeded, if not for the fact that my acceleration toward the cliffs came more from the monsters¡¯ blows than from my own actions. Somehow securing myself on a broad mountain ledge, I started slaughtering the winged creatures that swarmed me.


    For the moment, my position gave me an advantage, as I had time to eliminate those in the air while those on the ground scrambled up the rocks, trampling each other in the chaos. Within minutes, the sky was entirely clear, and I turned my attention downward, scorching everything that moved.


    I was damn exhausted, but even more furious at the Nine-Tailed. If he appeared before me now, I¡¯d crush the bastard with a single glance. But Louis wasn¡¯t here¡ªonly the monsters, whose complete extermination took several days.


    After the battle, I spent another two weeks collecting dark violet cores. In the end, my storage held more than three million sixth- and seventh-class cores. The thought crossed my mind that dumping such an amount onto the market would crush the empire¡¯s economy. I¡¯d find a better use for them.


    After a good rest, I headed for the exit of this godforsaken dungeon. And that¡¯s when I let my guard down. I wasn¡¯t paying attention. And I walked straight into a trap.


    The moment I entered the passage cave leading upward, a spell bound me. It was as if I had been encased in steel¡ªI couldn¡¯t move, not even my eyes. Ahead of me, beyond a protective barrier, two figures emerged: the Nine-Tailed and a naked, shriveled old man, more animal than human, with filthy, matted hair and nails that looked more like the claws of some mongrel dog.


    ¡ª Honorable Rom, I told you he¡¯d come here! ¡ª Lui exclaimed.


    I wanted to curse at the bastard or at least spit on him, but my tongue wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡ª Hee-hee-hee-hee, ¡ª the old man cackled hideously. ¡ª You¡¯re right, boy, you¡¯re right¡­


    The old man approached and jabbed a finger into my chest. I didn¡¯t see it, only felt as his claw effortlessly pierced my aura¡¯s defense and slid between my ribs. The pain was excruciating, but I couldn¡¯t even hiss. Instead, the old man howled, yanking his hand back and shaking it wildly in the air.


    ¡ª The Mana of God! It¡¯s real, it really exists! I was right! ¡ª He turned to Lui and commanded, ¡ª Take him!


    The Nine-Tailed stepped up to me.


    ¡ª No hard feelings.


    He touched my head, and everything went dark.


    I came to, hanging in midair, suspended by a thick chain in some cave. My hands were shackled, with chains fastened to a hook in the ceiling, which glowed with a blue magical seal.


    I moved my legs and heard the rattle of more chains. Looking down, I saw identical shackles on my ankles, their chains leading to another hook in the floor, also marked with a glowing seal.


    Damn. This was bad.


    I tensed my muscles and tried to shatter the shackles with my aura. The chains flared with blue flames and instantly suppressed it. I tried again with the same result.


    Alright, I got the message. I couldn¡¯t use blood magic either¡ªI couldn¡¯t ignite it near myself.


    Shit. What kind of magic was holding me? My master once said that mages were the most treacherous beings in this world. Now, I was learning that firsthand.


    ¡ª ¡­Three months, boy. You have three months, and then you will return him to me. Understood?


    Rom and Lui were approaching.


    ¡ª Yes, Honorable Rom, I understand your order!


    ¡ª I¡¯ll kill you, you gray-haired scum! ¡ª I snarled at Lui as they stepped closer. ¡ª I¡¯ll kill you and wipe out your entire cursed kin!


    I was boiling with rage. That bastard had set me up for a battle with monsters beyond my level, then lured me into a trap. I would kill him. If I survived, I would kill him.


    ¡ª Yeah, yeah. They all said the same thing. And they all died.


    The Nine-Tailed¡¯s eyes flicked to my left. I turned my head and saw several skeletons, hanging just like me.


    ¡ª You beast-born son of a bitch, pray that¡¯s how it ends. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die in agony like no creature has before!


    Lui turned back to the old man.


    ¡ª Honorable Rom, I must go. I will return in three months.


    He left the cave, while the old man started circling me.


    ¡ª So, boy, where are you from? What are you?


    In response, I unleashed my bloodlust, directing all of it at him. The old man yelped and scurried back, scratching his shaggy head.


    ¡ª Boy, I¡¯m speaking to you civilly, and you show me aggression?


    ¡ª Just die already, you decrepit freak. Your coffin¡¯s been waiting for you.


    The old man twitched a finger, and a magical circle flared before his hand. Out of the darkness, a metal spike flew at me, hammering against my ribs and skull. No effect.


    ¡ª Hee-hee-hee-hee-heee! I¡¯ll teach foolish children to respect their elders! I¡¯ll teaaach them!


    He tossed the now-bent spike aside and asked again:


    ¡ª Boy, what are you? The Mana of God flows in you¡ªdon¡¯t lie to me, speak honestly!


    ¡ª Or what? You¡¯ll beat me again? Piss on you, you stinking bastard.


    ¡ª Hee-hee-hee-hee-heee! A foolish calf is a foolish calf!


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    It was clear that the old man was completely insane. He waved his hand, and a magic circle flared up again. The air in front of my face twisted into a tight rod, which started beating me across the head and cheeks. After dozens of blows, my jaw finally cracked. I could have set it back with my aura, but I didn¡¯t¡ªyet. The old man stopped.


    ¡ª So, did that knock some sense into you?


    ¡ª Ismoiii¡­ ¡ª was all I could say.


    ¡ª Hee-hee-hee-hee-heee! ¡ª The old man rushed toward me. ¡ª Here, here, let me help!


    The moment he got close, I struck him with my bloodlust again.


    ¡ª Yiiiiii! ¡ª he shrieked. ¡ª Foolish calf! Stupid beast!


    Rom spun around, clutching his head, and ran out of the cave. I was left hanging alone.


    When the old man¡¯s screeching faded, I set my jaw back in place with my aura. A thin stream of saliva mixed with blood dripped from my mouth.


    ¡ª Thudum! ¡ª said my heart as soon as my blood touched the ground. ¡ª Thudum!


    What? What was that? I had never felt such a reaction in my body before. I closed my eyes and focused. Took a deep breath. The amount of monster mana here was far greater than on the twenty-fifth level. So where was I now? The thirtieth? Lower?


    I focused again. What had my blood reacted to so strongly? The stone floor. I looked down. The same black rock. Lower, and lower still¡­


    Finally, about ten meters below, I felt¡ªno, I saw¡ªa powerful river of monster mana. It wasn¡¯t gaseous, like on the twentieth levels, but condensed, liquid, like water, flowing somewhere in a broad stream right beneath my feet.


    Holy hedgehogs! What level was I even on?


    I want that mana, I realized. I want all of it!


    I tried striking the floor with my aura to shatter the stone, but the magic seal activated again and dispersed the blow.


    Fine. What if I go slowly?


    I carefully extended a hair-thin strand of aura and laid it on the floor. Nothing happened. Then I guided it through the rock down to the river and detonated it there.


    A small stone, about the size of a walnut, broke off and was carried away by the current.


    It worked!


    For the next two days, I kept hanging in my chains, chipping away at the rock. It was slow going, but I saw that the mana level had risen almost a meter closer to me. That gave me hope¡ªif I could submerge the lower magic seal and absorb that river of mana¡­ I¡¯d definitely have a chance!


    On the third day, the old man returned. I stopped chipping the stone the moment I sensed his footsteps.


    ¡ª Boy, are you ready to talk?


    What should I do? Keep resisting, or try to get some information out of him?


    ¡ª Old man, let¡¯s make a deal. One question from you, one from me, and I go first.


    ¡ª Hee-hee-hee-hee-heee! The little calf has become tame! Alright, ask what you want!


    ¡ª Alright. I already know that you¡¯re Rom and that you¡¯re a mage. What circle of magic do you belong to?


    ¡ª You¡¯re right. The eighth. Who are you, Aney¡­? Are you human?


    ¡ª That¡¯s two questions. Don¡¯t break the deal if you want answers. I¡¯ll answer the second. Yes, I¡¯m human. Why did you capture me?


    ¡ª Hee-hee-hee-hee-heee! What a clever calf! Alright, alright¡­ You interest me. The Mana of God flows in you! Where did you get it?


    ¡ª Mana of God? Old man, your mind¡¯s gone. I¡¯m no mage, I¡¯m a Battle Ancestor. I don¡¯t use magic. You can check¡ªI don¡¯t have a single magic circle. What is the Mana of God?


    ¡ª You didn¡¯t answer my question! ¡ª the old man snapped. ¡ª Where did it come from? Where does the Mana of God in your veins come from?!


    He ran up and jabbed his finger into my thigh.


    I screamed and struck him with my bloodlust as hard as I could.


    ¡ª Iiiiii! ¡ª Rom screeched, wiping blood from his nose.


    He shot me a sidelong glance and ran out of the cave, muttering something under his breath.


    I patched up the hole in my thigh with my aura. A few white-golden drops fell onto the magic seal and instantly evaporated into mist.


    Damn crazy bastard! But a few more blows like that, and I¡¯d turn his rotten brain into mush.


    I went back to chipping away at the rock beneath my feet.


    Rom returned a few days later.


    ¡ª You lied to me! You hit me! You promised we had a deal, and then you hit me!


    Tears rolled down his filthy cheeks like a child¡¯s.


    Yo, his mind was completely shattered.


    ¡ª Old man, you stabbed a hole through my leg, so that¡¯s on you.


    ¡ª You hit me¡­ hit me!


    ¡ª Alright, Rom, I hit you. Let¡¯s forget about it and start over.


    The old man paced back and forth, scratching his head.


    ¡ª Fine. Where did you get the Mana of God?


    ¡ª I don¡¯t know what the Mana of God is. Can you explain?


    The old man¡¯s eyes gleamed. He was thinking about something, but I had no idea what.


    ¡ª Alright, you seem so dumb it can¡¯t be helped, so I¡¯ll tell you something. ¡ª He stopped and turned his head toward me. ¡ª The Mana of God is what I¡¯ve been studying for the last few hundred years. It¡¯s the work of my life! And it flows in your veins. It¡¯s the mana of the so-called Old God, the precursor of all magic in the world, so to speak. It is magic in its purest form! So where did it come from in you?


    He stared at me without looking away. Trying to appear as honest as possible, I said:


    ¡ª I don¡¯t know. I was born this way. You say my blood is magic in its purest form. But then why can¡¯t I use magic? I¡¯ve tried many times to cast even a first-circle spell, but I don¡¯t feel magic at all. So you¡¯re wrong¡ªthere is no Mana of God in me.


    ¡ª You idiot! External magic circles are crutches for mages! You don¡¯t need them¡ªthey must be inside you because you are magic! Give me a drop of your blood, I want to study it!


    Circles inside me?! What was he rambling about?


    ¡ª Alright, here you go!


    I squeezed a drop of blood from my fingertip and flicked it toward him.


    ¡ª Not in my hands, you fool! My time magic instantly destroys anything that touches me!


    Whoa! Now that was both interesting and dangerous. The old man caught the drop with some spell and held it in the air near his eyes.


    ¡ª Astonishing! It¡¯s a miracle! I wasn¡¯t wrong, I was never wrong¡ªit exists! Hee-hee-hee¡­ Hee-hee-hee-heee!


    He ran out of the cave. Well then, good luck! I grinned maliciously when I heard the sound of an explosion and the pitiful yelp of that old bastard. I hadn¡¯t given him a small drop. I doubted he¡¯d be back anytime soon. I returned to chipping away at the rock beneath my feet.


    Days passed, I worked, and the old man didn¡¯t return¡ªwhich was only to my advantage. Progress was slow, but I could already feel the river of mana pressing from below, making the stone crack quietly. The golden mist was beginning to seep through the cracks in the floor. Suddenly, I sensed Rom approaching the cave.


    ¡ª Aney! Why?! Why is your Mana of God unstable? What¡¯s wrong with it?


    He looked terrible, even two weeks after the explosion.


    ¡ª Rom, ¡ª I tried to calm the lunatic ¡ª relax and explain what happened.


    ¡ª The mana¡ªyour mana exploded the moment I stepped away from the cave! What¡¯s wrong with it?!


    Should I deceive him?


    ¡ª Rom, I can¡¯t say for sure, but I have a theory¡­


    ¡ª Speak!


    ¡ª I think it¡¯s because your magic suppressed my aura. It was fine before.


    The old man froze, deep in thought.


    ¡ª No, no, no, no! You¡¯re trying to deceive me! You want to kill me! I can see it!


    Damn, the old bastard¡¯s brain was mush, but this he figured out.


    ¡ª Rom, we¡¯re almost friends¡ªI don¡¯t want to kill you. I really think that¡¯s the problem.


    ¡ª You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying to me! Give me more blood!


    The old man lunged at me, but I struck his mind with all the bloodlust I could muster.


    ¡ª Iiiiii! Iiiiii! ¡ª Rom rolled across the floor, clutching his head.


    Blood poured from his nose, eyes, and ears. He tore at his hair, whining as he crawled away toward the cave exit.


    ¡ª Just die already, you bastard! ¡ª I wished him farewell and resumed breaking the rock.


    A few hours later, the cave floor began to crack loudly, thick yellow steam bursting out, condensing on the walls and ceiling before dripping back down. The magic seal beneath my feet started to dim and weaken in the places where small pools of monster mana had formed.


    I jerked my legs¡ªonce, twice¡­ The hook was slowly pulling out of the stone, crumbling the rock around it. Gathering every bit of aura I could into my legs, I yanked it upward again.


    With a deafening explosion, the hook tore free from the floor, shattering the last centimeters of rock. A massive fountain of mana shot up to the ceiling, engulfing me completely.


    Finally!


    I unleashed my aura, shattering the damn shackles on my wrists and ankles, and dropped straight into the golden river surging from the depths. I swam in it¡ªI absorbed it. Every muscle in my body began to transform. Slow-twitch fibers, fast-twitch fibers, countless tendons¡ªeverything was changing in mere minutes!


    I felt it¡ªthe moment of breakthrough was near. Waves of power sent sprays of liquid mana flying, smashing into the cave walls, making them crumble and tremble. Massive chunks of rock broke free from the ceiling, crashing down.


    ¡ª No! Nooooo!


    From the cave entrance, Rom screamed.


    ¡ª My Mana of God! It¡¯s mine! Give it to me!


    The crazed old man tried to move toward me against the mana¡¯s raging current, casting spells¡ªbut in this storm of mana, it was useless. I watched as, despite his protections, the monster mana began corroding his skin and flesh, exposing his innards. And yet he stubbornly pressed forward.


    A thick beam of light shot upward, punching through the ceiling and into the sky. I saw the cave collapse like a house of cards, billions of insects burning in the heavens, plunging the level into absolute darkness¡­


    When everything fell silent, I descended to the ground.


    The river was still flowing, but no longer as a massive stream¡ªjust thin trickles. I looked around, found a suitable chunk of rock, and pushed it over the opening, sealing the mana¡¯s path. I might need this place again.


    A Higher-tier Battle Ancestor! I did it!


    To my surprise, old Rom was still alive. His body, shredded by monster mana and my breakthrough¡¯s explosion, was still twitching. I stepped closer and looked into his lidless, bulging eyes. He tried to say something, but from his torn throat came only unintelligible gurgling.


    ¡ª Every task must be seen through to the end.


    I repeated my teacher¡¯s words and flicked my index finger. The crazed old mage¡¯s brains splattered several meters around.

 Chapter Twenty-Three. Third-Circle Mage.

    ¡ª Huuuh, what a relief.


    I scanned the level I was on. I had no idea how deep this was, but the monsters around were definitely much stronger than me. Not far away, behind a sturdy magical barrier, stood a small hut¡ªor rather, a shack¡ªwith three walls made of black rock fragments and a wooden plank roof. That must have been where Rom lived. I stepped closer and touched the barrier. My hand passed through it effortlessly.


    Most likely, it was only meant to keep monsters out. I entered and looked around. A wide wooden bench, a stone table, quite a lot of shelves for such a shack¡­ The shelves were almost empty¡ªjust a few magical devices I couldn¡¯t identify, a couple of ceramic jugs and bowls filled with colorful powders.


    I stirred the powders with my fingers and found a silver storage ring in one of the bowls. No idea whether Rom had hidden it here or had simply left it and forgotten about it¡ªthere was no telling what that lunatic might do.


    I activated the storage and peered inside. Not much¡ªsome silver coins, about twenty magical scrolls, a few handwritten books that were probably his, and around a hundred and fifty ninth-class monster cores.


    Now that was a jackpot. I flipped through the yellowed pages of the manuscripts and stored them in my main inventory under the ¡°literature¡± section. The scrolls went there as well¡ªI didn¡¯t understand them either, but they might as well stay there. I poured the cores onto the floor and picked one up.


    Heavy, about the size of a human head, crystal-clear¡­ I could physically feel the immense, terrifying power sealed within. Absolutely stunning. After admiring them for a while, I stored them away.


    It was time to figure out how to get out of here. The exit was about thirty kilometers away¡ªa distance I had no chance of crossing, as hundreds of monsters stronger than me would never allow it. My only option was to wait for Lui and force him to guide me out of the deep levels.


    I had been hanging in that cave, chained up, for about a month, so if Lui kept the promise he made to Rom, he would show up in another two months. I wasn¡¯t thrilled about waiting, but I didn¡¯t see any other remotely safe options.


    I lay down on the bench and thought back to Rom¡¯s words about the circles inside me. He probably hadn¡¯t meant the mana circles around a mage¡¯s heart¡ªhe had insisted I didn¡¯t need those. Then what the hell had that madman meant? They were inside me, but I didn¡¯t have them because I didn¡¯t need them¡­


    Mana circles around the heart were what mages used to convert ambient mana into what they needed. I couldn¡¯t sense external mana because I didn¡¯t need it¡ªI was mana myself. That was nonsense. But¡­


    What if I created a mana circle inside myself? Was that even possible? I pulled out Sui¡¯s notes and opened the section on first-circle magical seals. They actually looked simple¡ªfar simpler than the rune-based magic circles I had used for absorbing monster mana.


    From those notes, I had long since figured out the purpose of these circles, down to the function of every single stroke in their design. I even had a simple yet elegant theory for enhancing them several times over using runes. The only problem was¡ªI couldn¡¯t create these circles.


    But the fact that I couldn¡¯t create them externally didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t carve them inside! The circles inside me! That¡¯s what that lunatic Rom had meant!


    I hoped my guess was correct and that I wasn¡¯t about to do something that would tear me to pieces. Alright! I took out a stylus and paper and carefully redrew the first-circle fireball seal in the shape of a ring. Done. Now, enhancing it with runes. Done.


    I stared at the drawing¡ªit felt like something was missing. Of course! There was an order for the absorption runes, but I also needed an order for release runes! Once I added that, I was certain this would work.


    For the experiment, I chose the lower phalanx of my left pinky finger and began carving my newly invented magical seal around it. It was excruciatingly painful, and transferring every detail from paper onto my own bone was an agonizing process¡ªbut after several hours of work, I had done it flawlessly.


    Just in case, I stepped a few dozen meters away from the shack and focused on my pinky, trying to activate the magical seal.


    Suddenly, a small, bright red magical circle flared to life above my head. It rapidly expanded and descended to about knee height. I looked around.


    It was beautiful¡ªbright, with geometrically precise patterns along both its outer and inner edges, holding runes in perfect alignment. The circle spun slowly around its axis¡ªand that axis was me!


    So¡­ was this magic activated now? How was I supposed to use it?


    ¡ª Fireball! ¡ª I shouted into the silence.


    Nothing happened. The magical circle kept turning. Alright, let¡¯s try something else. I willed a fireball to appear in front of me.


    A fireball appeared.


    It hovered about two meters ahead at waist level¡ªsmall, about the size of two fists, but perfectly shaped and vividly colored.


    I looked at a rock a few hundred meters away and willed the fireball to strike it.


    Instantly, the fireball shot forward and exploded against the rock. Not bad! It left a crater several meters deep and half a meter across. The magical circle continued to spin around me.


    For the next few hours, I experimented and trained, creating fireballs of various sizes and strengths. Once I had played around enough, I deactivated the magical seal. The circle around me lifted upward, compressed into a single point, and vanished.


    I am a First Circle mage! It has finally happened, what I¡¯ve wanted for so long! And how many people told me it was impossible? Huh? Where are they now? I am a mage!


    Laughing loudly, I returned to the hut, sat back down on the bench, and closed my eyes dreamily. I was very pleased with myself.


    Well then, in this world, magic existed for the following primary elements: fire, water, earth, wood, air, metal, light, darkness, space, and time. All others were just variations and combinations of these ten fundamentals. Suis¡¯ notes detailed only the elements of fire, water, earth, and air. Each of them had three magic seals from the first to the third circle, making twelve in total.


    Days passed, and gradually, the level became bright again; the insects burned to ashes by my breakthrough restored their population.


    The following weeks, while I waited for Louis to return, I devoted myself to transforming the magic seals from Suis¡¯ notes and engraving them onto my bones. Strangely, I could activate the magic of all three circles simultaneously, causing three bright red rings to rotate around me, each larger than the last.


    Yet, the theory in the notes stated that a mage could only use the magic of one chosen circle at a time. Strange. I also spent a lot of time training with magic and combining spear techniques with strikes enhanced by magic.


    Some of it worked, some needed rethinking, but I didn¡¯t give up¡ªI had plenty of free time.


    Then the moment came when Lui descended to the level. I immediately hid behind a rock and prepared a thin thread of my blood, shaping it with my aura.


    Lui walked toward Rom¡¯s hut, relaxed, when the thin thread wrapped around his neck.


    ¡ª Well, hello there, you tailed bastard! ¡ª I said, stepping out from behind the rock.


    The nine-tailed one¡¯s pupils narrowed, and he jerked to the side to escape.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡ª No, no, no, no, you¡¯re staying right here. You know just as well as I do what my blood can do at a great distance from my magical self.


    ¡ª Where is the esteemed Rom?


    ¡ª Dead. ¡ª I answered simply.


    ¡ª Ha-ha-ha, now that I definitely didn¡¯t expect. For the Battle Ancestor to take down an Eighth Circle mage¡­ I don¡¯t even remember hearing stories like that before.


    He seemed to accept the situation.


    ¡ª What do you want to do with me?


    ¡ª What I promised. After all, I always keep my word. I¡¯ll kill you, and then I¡¯ll go and wipe out your entire damned clan.


    Louis was silent. So was I.


    ¡ª I know I¡¯m guilty before you, I led you to your death twice¡­ But my other kin have done nothing wrong to you. Please, reconsider. Don¡¯t touch them.


    ¡ª Give me one good reason to do that.


    ¡ª I can¡¯t. But I¡¯ve spent enough time with you to know that you¡¯re not the kind of person who kills the innocent. If you want, I¡¯ll make a slavery pact with you under the Eye of the Judge and serve you until death¡ªjust spare them.


    ¡ª Have you lost your mind? What the hell would I do with a servant? The only thing I want is to crush your skull into dust.


    I sighed.


    ¡ª Fine, I¡¯ll promise not to touch them under one condition.


    ¡ª Name it. I¡¯ll do anything.


    ¡ª You¡¯ll guide me to the twenty-fifth level. By the way, where are we now?


    ¡ª Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your condition. We¡¯re on the thirty-fifth level. Will you give me an hour before we depart?


    I spread my hands, showing that I didn¡¯t care. The nine-tailed one pulled out a stylus and paper and sat down to write something. An hour later, he called me.


    ¡ª I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go!


    I had to admit¡ªhe had balls of steel.


    We moved forward in silence, he ahead, I ten meters behind. In the two days it took to reach the twenty-fifth level, we didn¡¯t exchange a single word. There was nothing to say. He knew he would die, I knew I would kill him.


    On the twenty-fifth level, he turned to me, took a letter from his storage, and handed it to me along with a ring.


    ¡ª One last request. Deliver this letter and the storage to my wife.


    My jaw nearly dropped.


    ¡ª Are you completely insane? Couldn¡¯t find a worse candidate for a mailman?


    Lui looked around.


    ¡ª As you can see, there aren¡¯t many other candidates on this level¡­


    I was conflicted. I wanted to both let him go and tear him apart. Approaching him, I lightly punched him in the nose, just enough to make it bleed.


    ¡ª That¡¯s the price! Now hand it over!


    I snatched the envelope and storage from his hands and checked if it had an address. It did.


    The nine-tailed one smiled at me, blood dripping from his beard onto the ground.


    ¡ª Well, I guess I¡¯ll be going, then?


    I only nodded in response. I had no more words, nor could I say anything.


    Louis turned his back to me and walked forward in silence. I couldn¡¯t tell how steady his steps were since his nine proudly raised, fluffy tails covered his legs, but he held his head high.


    He definitely had steel balls.


    For a moment, I wanted to call out to him, to make him stop¡ªbut I suppressed the urge.


    Every word, every action has consequences. We are both the cause of our actions and the result of their consequences.


    So¡­


    A hundred meters.


    I released the aura restraining my blood.


    The explosion didn¡¯t leave even a speck of Lui behind.


    I scanned the level. A few thousand seventh-class monsters were hiding in the mountains.


    I smiled.


    A few months ago, I had wiped them all out¡ªmore than a million¡ªand yet here they were again, appearing and multiplying.


    But right now, the monsters weren¡¯t my concern.


    I rushed forward at full speed toward the passage to the higher level.


    The climb took me three days. I was almost flying, ignoring everything in my path.


    From the eighth level onward, I started sensing human auras, but that didn¡¯t bother me.


    At the end of the third day, I emerged from the dungeon where I had spent two and a half years.


    The sun! It still existed¡­ I looked up at the sky, spread my arms wide, and burst into laughter like a madman. The guards and dungeon visitors glanced at me warily. Were there not enough lunatics wandering around here already? I must have looked the part¡ªshaggy, dressed in tattered rags. No matter. I shook my head and ran toward the city of Vangan.


    At the gates, the guards refused to let me through, taking me for some homeless vagrant, but I pulled out my silver adventurer¡¯s plaque from the city¡¯s guild, and they moved their swords away from my chest.


    ¡ª Guys, can you recommend the best inn in the city?


    I listened to a long and convoluted explanation before leisurely making my way into town. It looked better now than when I first arrived. Cleaner, livelier, perhaps? Had the threat of a monster breakout disappeared, allowing people to return to their old homes?


    An hour later, I found the recommended inn and stepped through the wide gates. Not bad, judging by the exterior. The door guards twitched as if to stop me, likely afraid I would frighten the guests with my appearance, but I simply pressed them down with my aura to calm them.


    ¡ª The best room for three days! ¡ª I poured a dozen gold coins onto the counter in front of the girl. Then, after a brief thought, I added five more. ¡ª And send someone to buy me some simple clothes, alright?


    The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled the moment she saw the coins.


    ¡ª Yes, sir! Of course, sir! Please, follow me!


    We went up to the third floor, where she led me to a luxurious two-room suite and handed me the key.


    ¡ª Sir, your clothes will be in your room within an hour.


    ¡ª Thank you.


    She left, and I stripped off my rags before trudging into the bathroom. Holy hedgehogs, what bliss it was to soak in hot water without worrying about treacherous people stabbing me in the back or monsters trying to eat me! I indulged in the bath for about two hours, and when I emerged, a set of clothes and shoes was already waiting for me on the table.


    Dressed, I headed downstairs and walked to the adventurers¡¯ guild.


    ¡ª Hey, Jara!


    I greeted the girl at the counter. She stared at me for a long time, unable to recognize me. I pulled out my silver adventurer¡¯s plaque and handed it to her.


    ¡ª Sir Aney! How¡­ We thought you were dead! You entered the dungeon two and a half years ago!


    ¡ª Heh-heh, no monster has been born yet that can eat me!


    ¡ª Have you really been in the dungeon this whole time? I heard you went straight to the eleventh level¡­ Alone¡­


    ¡ª Yeah, that happened.


    ¡ª Oh, Sir Aney, your plaque was annulled because everyone assumed¡­ And to prevent any misuse¡­


    ¡ª So, can it be reinstated?


    ¡ª Not reinstated, but you can get a new one.


    ¡ª Then let¡¯s do that.


    ¡ª Alright. Follow me for a strength assessment, and I¡¯ll retrieve your old records from the archives and update them myself. Apologies for the inconvenience, Sir Aney!


    She kept chattering as we made our way to the strength assessment device. Finally, we arrived. I struck it twice. The poor device groaned under the impact and displayed the rank of High-Stage Battle Ancestor.


    ¡ª B-Battle Ancestor, High Stage! Sir, you climbed an entire rank in just two years!


    Impressive memory she had.


    ¡ª I just got lucky.


    ¡ª Sir Anei, only the guild master has the authority to issue personalized plaques for Battle Ancestors. Please, come with me.


    She pulled a paper card from the assessment device, and we headed to the guild¡¯s second floor.


    The guild master was a lean middle-aged man with black hair, streaked with the first signs of gray. His sharp gaze resembled that of a predatory bird, always ready to strike. His strong hands and broad shoulders were noticeable even under the loose robe that draped over him like a sack. A swordsman?


    ¡ª Sir Guild Master, ¡ª Little Flame handed him the paper card, ¡ª this is our adventurer who went missing in the lower dungeon levels two and a half years ago, Sir Aney. He has now returned, and his reassessment indicates that he has reached the rank of High-Stage Battle Ancestor.


    ¡ª Hooo! High Stage? That¡¯s a rarity in these parts and a boon for the guild. Leave us, please.


    Jara exited the office.


    ¡ª Please, sit. ¡ª He gestured to a deep chair near his desk. ¡ª My name is Pir, I am the head of this guild.


    ¡ª Aney. A pleasure to meet you, Sir Guild Master.


    Pir retrieved a golden plaque from his safe and began modifying it, cross-referencing the information with the paper card on his desk.


    ¡ª Here you go! Congratulations on reaching the upper echelon of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild of the Northern Empire!


    ¡ª Thank you!


    ¡ª Do you have time to tell me a bit about the current state of the lower dungeon levels?


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t want to say too much, so I lied that I had only descended to the twenty-first level and had spent my time exclusively hunting monsters. He listened intently, occasionally asking for clarifications. Since he was a rank below me, he couldn¡¯t verify my words by sensing my aura fluctuations.


    ¡ª Fascinating! Sir Aney, if you wish to sell high-level monster cores, our guild is always willing to assist. However, our prices are a few percent lower than those of the craftsmen¡¯s guild¡­


    He was probably about to say something about guild solidarity and other nonsense, but I cut him off.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t mind. Do you have a price list? I¡¯ll take a look and decide which cores to sell to you.


    It would be strange and impolite for someone who had just emerged from the dungeon not to want to offload a few cores.


    Pir pulled out a sheet of paper and handed it to me.


    Monster Core Prices:


    First-class core - 1 silver


    Second-class core - 5 silver


    Third-class core - 1 gold


    Fourth-class core - 6 gold


    Fifth-class core - 50 gold


    Sixth-class core - 500 gold


    Seventh-class core - 5,000 gold


    Eighth-class core - 50,000 gold


    Ninth-class core - from 500,000 gold, depending on quality


    Damn. Old Rom left me quite the inheritance!


    I pulled out ten sixth-class cores and one seventh-class core, placing them on the table in front of Pir.


    ¡ª Excellent! ¡ª Pir retrieved a pouch of gold and handed it to me. ¡ª Your ten thousand!


    I took the money and was about to leave, but the guild master stopped me again.


    ¡ª Sir Aney, do you have any plans? Will you stay in the city, or are you returning to the dungeon? I ask not without reason, ¡ª he added, ¡ª I must inform the local Church of the White Twins about shifts in the regional power balance if you plan to stay.


    Ugh, this power balance nonsense again.


    ¡ª Oh, please, don¡¯t trouble the church. I¡¯ll be leaving the kingdom in a few days¡ªI have a lot of unfinished business beyond its borders.


    ¡ª That is unfortunate to hear, but I wish you swift success in resolving your affairs!


    We shook hands, and I exited his office.

 Chapter Twenty-Four. Return to the Principality.

    Damn the balance of power on this continent. My master told me to keep quiet and not draw attention from the mighty of this world. So what was I supposed to do? I had no desire to go back into the dungeon¡ªI¡¯d had enough. But avoiding the control of the White Twin Church wouldn¡¯t be easy either.


    I sighed and entered the nearest restaurant for dinner. It was quite crowded, so I picked a table in a secluded corner and sat down to think things through. Should I return to Matan now? I also wanted to visit the magic academy there to improve my skills.


    But Kruk said he needed three or four years to remove the seals that restricted his power. Once he returned to the level of a God of War, no one would dare cause trouble for me by coming after him.


    I took a deep breath and a long sip from the goblet brought to me. The plates of delicacies were slowly emptying, yet I still hadn¡¯t made a decision. Though¡­ there were still people I wanted to visit in this world. And perhaps, one particular red-haired catkin was still waiting for me. How was she doing? I smiled to myself. Well then, my path led to the Principality of Atun!


    The next morning, after returning the room key to the receptionist, I left the inn and headed to the Craftsmen¡¯s Guild to prepare for the journey. Of course, I could reach the principality within a week using my power, but that would definitely attract the Church¡¯s attention¡ªsomething I wanted to avoid.


    After spending a hefty sum on several sets of clothing and equipment, I asked a guild employee where I could buy a means of transport and riding animals for a long journey. It turned out there was an entire market in the city where travelers and traders sold second-hand goods of this sort. So, I went there.


    The market occupied a large area in the eastern part of the city. The noise, the roaring of beasts, the dust kicked up by their feet, and the sharp stench of fresh manure made my nose wrinkle.


    After an hour, I purchased a sturdy, covered wagon with well-cushioned axles¡ªone that, in my opinion, could travel thousands of kilometers without breaking down. I also bought a second-class tamed riding monster to pull it.


    The beast belonged to the Livzi class¡ªan omnivorous, fairly strong, and swift creature resembling a short-tailed lizard with four pairs of sturdy, bony legs. I also stocked up on a significant amount of fodder for it, then climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat and steered the wagon toward the market exit.


    An hour later, I reached the city¡¯s eastern gates. After showing my golden plaque to the guards, I rode out onto the highway. Before heading to the principality, I had one more thing to do¡ªdeliver Lui¡¯s letter to his wife. Not that I wanted to, but I had promised.


    After carefully studying the map, I guided the Livzi forward, urging it to pick up speed. The creature turned out to be quite fast and resilient, easily maintaining forty to fifty kilometers per hour without strain.


    The only issue was that I had to stop every couple of hours to give it food bricks and water. Afterward, the Livzi would tremble with anticipation, eager to run again. It didn¡¯t care where¡ªit just wanted to move. Yeah, this monster had a serious lack of brains. Nothing but instincts¡ªto eat and run.


    By the evening of the next day, I arrived at a large village where Louis¡¯s family lived. Judging by the auras around, more than half the inhabitants were beastkin of various kinds. I pulled the wagon to a stop in front of the house I needed, tied the reins to a post, and knocked on the gate.


    A minute later, a beautiful nine-tailed woman, still young, opened the door. I noted five tails.


    ¡ª Good evening. I¡¯m looking for Lord Lui¡¯s wife.


    ¡ª That¡¯s me. What do you want?


    She stepped outside and approached me. I pulled the letter from my storage and handed it to her.


    ¡ª Lui asked me to deliver this to you.


    She hesitantly took it.


    ¡ª What¡­ what happened to my husband?


    ¡ª He¡¯s dead.


    ¡ª How¡­ how did he die?


    ¡ª I killed him.


    Her lips pressed together so tightly they turned white. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    A scream rang out from behind the gate, and suddenly, a young nine-tailed girl with three white tails lunged at me, aiming for my face. I lightly pressed her down to the ground with my aura.


    ¡ª Spare her, don¡¯t kill her! ¡ª Lui¡¯s wife rushed to protect the girl.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll kill you! ¡ª the girl struggled under the pressure of my aura, refusing to calm down. ¡ª I¡¯ll kill you for murdering my father! I¡¯ll tear you apart and rip out your throat!


    I approached her, grabbed her by the neck, and lifted her into the air. Her eyes burned with pure hatred. Louis¡¯s wife clung to my arm, trying to free her daughter.


    ¡ª Every action has consequences. I believe that. And if you want revenge, I¡¯ll be waiting for it, alright? But first, grow at least six more tails¡ªI don¡¯t fight children. My name is Aney. You¡¯ll be able to find me.


    I let her go and returned to the wagon. As I rode away, behind me came either loud sobbing or a beastly howl toward the sky.


    So be it¡­


    I turned the wagon and left the village. My path now led to the Kingdom of Lygote, as I needed to cross a significant portion of it to reach the Misty Forest and, beyond it, the Principality of Atun.


    The Livzi moved swiftly, its feet drumming against the road as the wagon swayed gently, leaving behind mile after mile.


    From time to time, I stopped for a few hours to let the monster rest and to stretch my own legs. Along the way, I resumed studying Rom¡¯s manuscripts and the books I had found in the vault of the old mage who had perished in the Misty Forest. But the texts were filled with so many unfamiliar terms that I could hardly understand anything.


    My progress in magic had completely and utterly stalled. The only thing I could do now was hone my skills in the three circles of magic I had already mastered. To move forward, I needed a magic academy¡ªwith its teachers and literature.


    Yes, after a few weeks, without drawing unnecessary attention to myself, I reached the Misty Forest. Riding through it, I almost felt nostalgic, recalling my adventures when I first arrived here. I carefully scanned the area, covering nearly the entire forest.


    I sensed only first- and second-class monsters. A thought flashed through my mind to wipe them out with a mere surge of bloodlust, but I stopped myself in time. That would cause unnecessary panic and rumors later¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t need. In the end, I passed through it peacefully.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The principality¡¯s outpost greeted me with sleepy guards at the gate, who stirred slightly when I showed them the silver plaque Hek had given me and slipped a couple of bronze coins into one soldier¡¯s hand. They also paid attention to the beast harnessed to my wagon.


    But they only murmured among themselves about it. Without stopping at the outpost, I guided the monster forward, and four days later, I was already standing in line at the gates of Atun. After paying the entry fee, I rode through the familiar streets straight to the Trade Guild. Over these two and a half years, the city hadn¡¯t changed at all, remaining just as warm and welcoming.


    I stopped the wagon near the guild building, handing the reins and a small coin to the gate attendant before stepping into the foyer. The first to see and recognize me was old Marj.


    ¡ª Aney!


    ¡ª Shhh! ¡ª I said, pressing a finger to my lips. ¡ª I want to surprise the old man.


    I held him by the shoulders, looking him over.


    ¡ª You¡¯ve bulked up nicely, bearded one! Peak of third-class warrior?


    ¡ª Heh-heh, not quite the peak yet, but I hope to reach it soon! But who are you to talk? I can¡¯t even remotely sense your level.


    ¡ª I just got lucky, don¡¯t worry about it. How¡¯s Bern? I don¡¯t see him¡­


    ¡ª He¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. He went with a caravan to Lygote.


    ¡ª Alright, I¡¯ll go surprise the old man. I guess we¡¯re having dinner together tonight?


    ¡ª That¡¯s right! See you in the evening!


    I continued on and quietly knocked on the door to Hek¡¯s office.


    ¡ª Come in! ¡ª I heard the familiar voice.


    ¡ª Well, hello, my old friend! ¡ª I said as soon as I stepped inside.


    ¡ª Aney! It¡¯s really you!


    Hek slowly stepped out from behind his desk and approached me. The old man had aged. A lot. He was never particularly imposing, but now his back was bent, his shoulders slumped downward. His hands trembled as he touched mine.


    ¡ª Yes, my old eyes aren¡¯t failing me. It really is you. I¡¯m so glad to see you again! Ha-ha-ha, wonderful!


    He pulled me by the hand and practically forced me into a chair next to his desk.


    ¡ª Well, old man, how have you all been without me? Missing the troubles I used to bring upon your heads?


    ¡ª What nonsense! I may be old, but my memory is better than yours! If not for you, neither I nor my guild would still be here!


    ¡ª Alright, alright, ¡ª I raised my hands as if defending myself. ¡ª So, everything¡¯s fine? The princely court isn¡¯t bothering the guild?


    ¡ª Everything¡¯s fine, everything¡¯s fine, Aney. You, on the other hand, tell me what¡¯s happened to you. You¡¯re not the type to avoid adventures, so you must have some interesting stories¡ªI love hearing them! Don¡¯t torment an old man, spill it!


    I settled into the chair more comfortably and began a long story, omitting some details but staying mostly truthful. The old man listened with his eyes closed, nodding in approval.


    ¡ª Hek, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? I won¡¯t beat around the bush¡ªyou¡¯ve aged a lot. Too much, in my opinion.


    He opened his eyes and looked at me for a long time.


    ¡ª Aney, what happened to me is simply old age. That¡¯s a fact, and you need to accept it. I¡¯m just a second-circle mage. People like me rarely live past a hundred and fifty, and I crossed that mark long ago. So it¡¯s just catching up with me.


    ¡ª Old age isn¡¯t a death sentence, ¡ª I said after a brief pause.


    I took out a vial of healing pills my teacher had given me.


    ¡ª Try one! ¡ª I said, handing him one. ¡ª I don¡¯t know if it will work, but it definitely won¡¯t hurt.


    ¡ª What is this?


    ¡ª Don¡¯t ask, just take it. You¡¯ll understand. I don¡¯t want to harm you¡ªI want to help.


    ¡ª I believe you, don¡¯t start talking nonsense. I¡¯m just curious.


    Hek brought the pill close to his eyes, examining it carefully. Then, shrugging, he swallowed it. For a few seconds, nothing happened. Then suddenly, his back and shoulders straightened, the tremor in his hands ceased, and even the wrinkles on his hands and face began to smooth out and disappear before my eyes. His thick eyebrows lifted higher on his forehead, and his old, faded pupils gleamed with a predatory light. He even looked younger than when we first met!


    Wow! Even I was stunned by the result.


    ¡ª Well?


    ¡ª Aney, what kind of pills are these? What class?


    ¡ª I can¡¯t say for sure. My teacher gave them to me during training. I think they¡¯re fifth¡­ maybe sixth¡­


    I placed the vial on the table.


    ¡ª Here, these are for you.


    More than a dozen pills remained inside.


    ¡ª Aney, put them away. This is not something that should exist in minor principalities.


    I looked at him in surprise.


    ¡ª I truly appreciate what you¡¯ve done for me, but this could provoke an investigation by the Church. I can¡¯t keep them. These are the rules of this world.


    ¡ª And you agree with them?


    ¡ª Aney, we¡¯re too weak to change what we don¡¯t agree with.


    ¡ª Fine.


    I put the vial of pills away.


    ¡ª In that case, I have an idea. I have a potion recipe from my teacher¡ªit has the same properties as this pill but weaker. Prepare a few hundred potion bottles for tomorrow. I¡¯ll brew it, and then you can say that the potion had this effect. Alright?


    ¡ª Oh, now that¡¯s a different matter!


    ¡ª The potion is only second-class, so there won¡¯t be any trouble. Just say a friend gave it to you.


    ¡ª Thank you, Aney! We have a deal!


    ¡ª And one more thing¡ªI always return everything twice over. Evil to my enemies, and good to my friends.


    I took out three eighth-class monster cores and placed them on the table in front of Hek.


    ¡ª These are for you.


    The old man¡¯s hands trembled again, but this time not from frailty. He picked up the iridescent core.


    ¡ª My gods, eighth class¡­ I¡¯ve never seen one in my entire life!


    Hek pressed the core to his cheek and smiled happily.


    ¡ª Thank you, my friend! This is truly a generous gift! Where did you even get these?


    I silently watched the old connoisseur of monster cores.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t tell me you hunted them yourself!


    I gave a slight nod. Hek almost dropped the core on his foot.


    ¡ª Yourself?! What level are you now?!


    ¡ª High-rank Battle Ancestor.


    ¡ª Unbelievable! Simply unbelievable! In less than three years, from lower-rank Battle Master to high-rank Battle Ancestor?! How is that even possible?!


    The old man hid the cores and sat in his chair, deep in thought.


    ¡ª Aney, I¡¯m really glad to have met you. You¡¯re definitely the most remarkable person I¡¯ve ever encountered!


    ¡ª Oh, stop it. Tell me, is the house I used to live in still vacant?


    Hek had just opened his mouth to answer when a fiery whirlwind burst through the office door and crashed into my arms.


    ¡ª Masteeeeeer! Masteeeeeer! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long! I was starting to think you¡¯d forgotten about Mia!


    ¡ª How could I ever forget you? What nonsense are you talking about!


    I stroked her fiery hair and scratched behind her soft ears.


    ¡ª Now, calm down. It¡¯s me. I¡¯ve come for you, just like I promised.


    ¡ª Really, really? You came for me? Then why are you sitting here with this old geezer instead of looking for me?


    Mia glanced at Hek. Then she rubbed her eyes and looked again. That didn¡¯t seem to help. She climbed off my lap and walked up to him. She sniffed.


    ¡ª Hmmm. You smell like Hek, but you¡¯re not Hek. Who the hell are you, and where did you put my employer?!


    The old man burst into a hearty laugh.


    ¡ª Mia, it¡¯s me, your old Hek.


    ¡ª Strange, you even sound almost like him.


    ¡ª Mia, calm down. It¡¯s really Hek, I guarantee it.


    She looked at me, clearly suspecting I was in on some kind of scheme.


    ¡ª Master, I don¡¯t know how much they paid you, but my employer is way older than this guy. You won¡¯t fool Mia!


    She started extending her claws.


    ¡ª Your joke has gone too far. Either you confess right now where you¡¯ve hidden Hek, or I¡¯ll spread your guts out on this table!


    Whoa, that escalated quickly! I gently caught her with my aura and pulled her back to me.


    ¡ª Idiot, this really is Hek. I just fed him some medicine, and this is just a side effect¡ªhe looks younger now!


    ¡ª Oh, so it¡¯s medicine¡­ Master, do you take me for an idiot? No such medicine exists!


    ¡ª Mia! Enough! Check his aura, it¡¯s Hek!


    The redhead finally calmed down after verifying it but still kept eyeing him suspiciously.


    ¡ª Ohhh, Mia, please take Aney to his old house and look after him.


    It seemed the old man was wary of staying near her. Mia grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the office.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s go, Master, now!


    She didn¡¯t let go of my hand the entire way to the porch.


    ¡ª You¡¯ve gotten stronger.


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I was happy to see her, but words felt inadequate.


    ¡ª Yep! Lower-stage Battle Master! Aren¡¯t I amazing?


    She was openly proud of herself. It was actually kind of funny.


    ¡ª Of course, you are! Come here, let me hug you!


    Mia sniffled a couple of times.


    ¡ª Master, you need a bath. Right now!


    I burst out laughing, realizing how awful I must smell to the sensitive nose of a beastkin, and headed for the bathroom.


    I was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling when the bedroom door opened. Mia walked in, dressed in nothing but a sheer, short nightgown, and straddled me. I tried to resist, but she stopped me.


    ¡ª Master, do you remember that you¡¯ve already turned Mia down twice? Do you remember that I won¡¯t forgive you a third time?


    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª I said, pulling her close. ¡ª Thanks for the reminder!

 Chapter Twenty-Five. Boundaries.

    That evening, we all gathered at the table¡ªMia, Hek, Marj, and I. There was plenty of drinking and joking. I pulled out two fourth-class swords I had purchased at the Vangan Crafting Guild and handed them to Marj.


    ¡°One is yours; give the other to Bern and tell him I regret not seeing him.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Not right now, but in a few days, for sure.¡±


    Marj seemed to lose his mood. I refilled the glasses and pushed one into his hand.


    ¡°Hey, warrior, cheer up. I¡¯m not leaving forever!¡±


    Dinner ended quite late, and Mia and I returned home. I barely had time to wash up before Mia was already bouncing around in her birthday suit, wagging her fluffy tail. What energy this girl had! I pulled out two black seventh-class daggers and handed them to her.


    ¡°These are for you.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± She grabbed them. ¡°I can¡¯t see their class¡­¡±


    ¡°Seventh.¡±


    ¡°Seventh?!¡± she exclaimed in surprise.


    Mia executed a few almost dance-like steps with the daggers. Quick and agile, the blades suited her far better than they ever would me.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t swing them around too much. People have sharp eyes, and even sharper envy.¡±


    ¡°But I have nowhere to hide them¡­¡±


    I pulled out the storage of the old mage from the Misty Forest, emptied it, and unlocked it.


    ¡°Here, this is yours now too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so profitable to have you as a boyfriend!¡±


    That night, she didn¡¯t let me get a wink of sleep in bed. Cat nature.


    ¡°What are we doing today?¡± she asked when the sun was already peeking through the windows.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say what you¡¯ll be doing, but I have very important business. I¡¯ll be brewing medicine for the old man.¡±


    I stepped into the backyard and placed the alchemy cauldron in the center. Then I took out the necessary ingredients, activated first-circle magic, and filled the cauldron with chemically pure water. A large, bright-red circle spun around me, making Mia¡¯s eyes go wide like buttons.


    I activated second-circle magic, and an even larger, bright-red circle descended to align with the first, beginning to rotate. Then, I cast a fire wall spell at the lowest intensity I could manage and placed it beneath the cauldron.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to burst!¡± I heard Mia¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°You¡¯ve mastered magic?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but only up to the third circle, so it¡¯s nothing to brag about.¡±


    ¡°Do you even hear yourself? Warriors don¡¯t wield magic above the first circle; that¡¯s why they become warriors. Just like mages don¡¯t possess an aura beyond the first class, because they¡¯re mages. It¡¯s impossible to be both a warrior and a mage at the same time!¡±


    ¡°Judging by me, I¡¯d say your information is outdated.¡±


    I laughed, but Mia still looked at me with disbelief. Our perfect morning as newlyweds was interrupted by Heck, who brought vials for the potion.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mage too?!¡±


    The old man gawked at Mia, waiting for her to refute what he had just witnessed. She only snorted and went back into the house. I watched her go, understanding the state she was in. But I had to focus on saving the old man.


    ¡°Hey, Hek, set the bottles on the table. I¡¯ve just started; it¡¯ll be ready in about three hours.¡±


    I took the first batch of ingredients and tossed them into the cauldron.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fire wall spell, Aney. I know this spell for sure, but how did you make it so small and keep it steady for so long? And how are you even using second-circle magic when you¡¯re a Battle Ancestor?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, silently and successfully.¡±


    ¡°And what are those magical circles spinning around you? I¡¯ve never seen anything like them.¡±


    I continued preparing the potion while the old man paced around me, hoping I would explain something. Meanwhile, Mia kept glancing at us from the house window. Finally, the process neared completion. I deactivated the magic and strained the potion through my aura into the bottles, then sealed them tightly.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    I handed the last bottle to Hek.


    ¡°Try it, and take one a month¡ªno more often.¡±


    The old man took a sip and twitched.


    ¡°The taste could use some work.¡±


    I laughed and explained that I wasn¡¯t humane enough to care about such things.


    With that done, I threw on a hooded cloak and stepped outside the Merchant Guild¡¯s gates. I still had a few matters to attend to in this city. First, I headed to the Church of the White Twins. From a distance, I located the aura of the abbot and restrained him with my own. Ha, there was a time when I couldn¡¯t even move under his pressure.


    ¡°The clerics still wear black, despite the Church of the Twins being White. Good day, Abbot Kram.¡±


    Kram was silent because I wasn¡¯t letting him speak.


    ¡°Abbot Kram, I¡¯ll release you now, and we¡¯ll have a calm conversation¡ªno sudden moves, alright?¡±


    I eased the pressure slightly, and when he nodded in agreement, I withdrew my aura and sat on a bench beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather impolite, Master Aney, to use force on a clergyman inside a church. That could invoke the wrath of the gods. Both gods.¡±


    ¡°Abbot Kram, I didn¡¯t come here to quarrel.¡±


    ¡°Then state your purpose. I can¡¯t read minds.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to talk about my friend, the head of the Merchant Guild.¡±


    ¡°What about him? The church has no issues with Master Hek at present.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Here¡¯s the thing¡ªwe were drinking together last night, and I accidentally gave him a second-class potion. As a result, let¡¯s just say he became¡­ a slightly different person. You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but we liked the effect so much that I gifted him another hundred bottles of the stuff! I hope the church won¡¯t be too strict about our¡ªlet¡¯s call them¡ªchildish games?¡±


    Kram remained silent. I turned my head to look at him.


    ¡°Master Aney, this request puts me in a rather difficult position, as I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, Abbot Kram,¡± I pulled a bottle from my pocket, prepared in advance for this conversation. ¡°Nothing serious.¡±


    He took the bottle, opened it, and sniffed it carefully.


    ¡°Good Lord, what a vile stench!¡±


    Kram handed the bottle back to me.


    ¡°So, is everything all right? The second class isn¡¯t prohibited within the principality¡¯s territory?¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°The potion is fine, there¡¯s no problem with it. But there is one issue, and that is you, Lord Aney. After all, what level are you now, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    ¡°High-grade Battle Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Right, and you are¡­ What? High-grade Battle Ancestor?¡±


    It seemed this was the first time I had seen the abbot bewildered.


    ¡°Calm down, Abbot Kram. I just stopped by for a few days to visit friends. I have no intention of disrupting the balance of power in the region in any way and will soon leave the principality.¡±


    ¡°May I ask a personal question, Lord Aney?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re practically friends already. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How did you become this strong in such a short period of time? It seems to me that when you first appeared in the city less than three years ago, you were a high-grade third-class warrior¡­ So, what¡¯s your secret, Lord Aney?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come now, Abbot Kram, what secret? I was just lucky.¡±


    Kram gave a crooked smile, as if I had just driven a needle into his liver.


    ¡°Well then, Abbot, I¡¯ll be on my way to prepare for the road so that you can quickly regain your peace of mind and rid yourself of worries about the principality.¡±


    I stood up and walked toward the exit of the church.


    ¡°Safe travels!¡±


    Along with his words at my back, I felt a heavy and unfamiliar gaze on the back of my head. And it wasn¡¯t Kram, even though we were the only two in the church. I hesitated for a second, my hand on the door handle, but in the end, I left without looking back at the statues of those wretched gods.


    There was one more person I needed to remind of my presence. Just for preventive measures. From the church, I went straight to the princely court. I passed through the guards¡ªterrified by my aura¡ªwithout any issues and entered the prince¡¯s chamber, not bothering to stop in the waiting room this time.


    The chamber was rather crowded. It seemed I had interrupted either a princely council or a celebratory feast.


    ¡°Out, all of you!¡± I slightly emphasized my request with an aura laced with bloodlust. ¡°I need to discuss something privately with the prince.¡±


    Like cockroaches, the people scurried away through the wide-open doors. Only the loyal Len and Vyr remained by the prince¡¯s side, though they were visibly uneasy.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince! You haven¡¯t forgotten about me, have you?¡±


    ¡°Lord Aney? I was under the impression that we had an agreement, one that I have followed strictly all this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Prince, I¡¯m just here to say hello and ask if you were satisfied with the expressive exposition I sent you?¡±


    The prince clenched his fists.


    ¡°I believe, Lord Aney, that you have appropriately punished the traitor to the principality, through whom we suffered great losses.¡±


    ¡°Glad to hear it from your own lips, Prince! I hope we will continue to uphold our agreements! And now, allow me to take my leave. Vyr¡­ Len¡­¡±


    I waved my hand at them in farewell and walked away. Sometimes, scum need to be reminded that justice exists in this world.


    ¡°Grace, forgive me, but I cannot kill this bastard just yet,¡± I whispered quietly to myself.


    Late that night, Mia and I lay in bed.


    ¡°Do you remember, I promised you that I would take you with me when I became strong enough?¡±


    She turned to me, propping herself up on her elbow, and looked into my eyes. Her thick, auburn curls fell onto my cheek.


    ¡°I think the time has come. Will you come with me?¡±


    Mia wrapped her arms around my head, pressing me to her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this moment! Yes. Wherever you say.¡±


    In the morning, I walked into Hek¡¯s office and silently sat in a chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve resolved the matter with the church.¡±


    ¡°So, once again, you took the hit for someone else?¡±


    I had no answer to the old man¡¯s question, so I remained silent.


    ¡°Aney, I do, of course, greatly appreciate our relationship, but this can¡¯t go on. You shouldn¡¯t be deciding everything for others. Look at the situation from my perspective. I was supposed to die soon, but you¡¯ve postponed that event by ten, maybe more, years. Am I grateful? I never even dared to hope for such a gift. But what do you do next? You leave and take the blame from the church upon yourself. How am I supposed to react? How should I feel? Like a worthless fool? A fool whose benefactor granted him life and took the consequences upon himself? Why did you do this to me?¡±


    I was surprised and, frankly, slightly irritated by his words.


    ¡°Because,¡± I raised my voice slightly, ¡°I can handle the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Ah, and I, according to your words, cannot. Well, you¡¯re a Battle Ancestor now, and what am I? Just a nobody¡­¡±


    Damn, this conversation was going completely off the rails.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hek. I didn¡¯t think you would take it this way. I never meant to offend you.¡±


    ¡°Eh! Forget it. You¡¯re still young, so you have the right to make mistakes.¡±


    We fell silent again for a while.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    How does the old man see right through me? I nodded slightly.


    ¡°Is this because of the church again?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. Partially, maybe, but it¡¯s really time for me to return to Lygote. There are things I need to take care of. I¡¯ll be taking Mia with me.¡±


    ¡°Please do, because she¡¯s been scaring me these past two days. It seems she still hasn¡¯t convinced herself that I¡¯m actually me. I don¡¯t want to wake up one morning with a hole in my throat.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, she¡¯s just joking!¡±


    Hek¡¯s look practically screamed how much of an idiot I was.


    ¡°Old man, how is Grace¡¯s daughter doing? Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t manage to notify her father.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. She works at the guild. And as for her father, do you really think he doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    I looked at him, trying to understand what he meant.


    ¡°It was Grace¡¯s last wish, so I have to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°Your will, Aney¡­¡±


    ¡°Hek, perhaps my next question will be inappropriate, but your opinion is important to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible to weaken the church¡¯s absolute power in the empire with money?¡±


    The old man leaned back in his chair and was silent for a while.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And what if, for example, I were to buy a couple of guilds in the Northern Empire? That would give leverage over the church¡¯s politics in this region and might allow us to change some of the rules.¡±


    ¡°Aney, listen, first of all, no one will sell you even a fraction of a guild. That¡¯s not how it works. And second, the church controls the continent¡ªwhat is one empire to them? And it¡¯s not about money at all. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you have. The Church of the White Twins has two gods. Not like the Eye of the Judge, whom no one has ever seen, but two real, damn gods who personally descend to the continent from time to time. Anei, these gods¡­ they are pure power, the mightiest that exists. Can you influence such power with money or by any other means? I think you already know the answer to that question.


    I sat there, dejected. Gods¡­ gods really do exist.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But I do see one option.¡±


    Hek looked at me with interest.


    ¡°To become a god myself.¡±


    I thought he would laugh, but he didn¡¯t. He was completely serious.


    ¡°If anyone else had told me that, I¡¯d have sent for a healer by now. But you¡¯re different. I even believe that sooner or later, you will have to become a god. Of course, only if you¡¯re careful until you gain enough strength to openly oppose them.¡±


    ¡°Ha, old man, I didn¡¯t expect that from you.¡±


    We both laughed heartily.


    The rest of the day, I watched Mia say her goodbyes to her colleagues and loot Hek¡¯s guild, dragging everything she liked into storage. Women are a terrifying force.


    The next morning, we set off for Lygote. Mia slept almost the entire way. In good weather, she lay on the covered roof of the cart, basking in the sun; when clouds gathered or it started drizzling, she climbed inside. When she wasn¡¯t sleeping, she was either making treats or pulling me into the cart for mischief. Either way, we had to stop much more often than when I had traveled here alone.


    ¡°Can we stop here for a day or two?¡± she asked as we entered the Misty Forest.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I want to train a little.¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re already a Battle Master. First- and second-class monsters are too weak for you.¡±


    Mia pouted, so I cursed under my breath and pulled the cart over to the roadside.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She took off her boots and began her transformation. Her eyes widened, long thin whiskers grew on her cheeks, fangs flashed behind her lips. Long, sharp claws appeared on her fingers and toes. She crouched, preparing to leap from the cart.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m going hunting!¡±


    ¡°Quit playing around and take your daggers. Train with those instead.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a catfolk!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°My claws are my weapons!¡±


    ¡°Mia, claws aren¡¯t weapons. Take the daggers, I said.¡±


    ¡°What do you even know about us catfolk?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I really don¡¯t know much about your kind.¡± I climbed down from the cart. ¡°Attack me with your claws. I won¡¯t dodge or fight back. If you can even scratch me, I won¡¯t make you train with the daggers.¡±


    I took off my cloak and shirt and stood a few meters from the cart. I wasn¡¯t taking any risks¡ªthe difference in our strength was too great. I wasn¡¯t sure if Mia fully realized that, but she lunged at me like a wild beast, slashing at my torso and face with her claws. She stopped after a few minutes, realizing it was useless.


    ¡°See? But with those daggers, you could easily wound a Battle Ancestor¡ªor even kill one.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. They¡¯re seventh-class weapons, of course they¡¯re dangerous even to Ancestors, especially in the hands of a Battle Master.¡±


    I exaggerated a little, of course. A Battle Master wasn¡¯t fast enough to land a hit on a Battle Ancestor. But the daggers themselves were undoubtedly lethal.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She retracted the claws from her hands¡ªbut only from her hands¡ªdrew her daggers, and leapt into the forest. I followed from a distance, watching her hunt. Not bad¡ªshe compensated for her lack of technique with raw strength and agility. But if I trained her properly¡­ I almost licked my lips.


    If I could enhance her agility with my Consecutive Steps technique¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, since a catfolk¡¯s transformed muscles were slightly different from a human¡¯s. Could it be adapted?


    For several hours, as Mia chased monsters, I observed the workings of her musculoskeletal system, thinking of ways to make it work. And I think I found a solution.


    ¡°Well? How was it?¡± Mia finally returned to the cart.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m actually impressed. Very good.¡±


    She retracted her transformation, stepped closer, and began playfully tugging at my shirt.


    ¡°Really? Will there be a reward?¡±


    ¡°There will be! Definitely. But not now.¡±


    I paused, watching disappointment spread across her face.


    ¡°Do you remember my Consecutive Steps technique? Do you want to try learning it?¡±


    ¡°Oooooh! Yes, of course! I really want to!¡±


    ¡°Then watch closely. I¡¯ll show you first, then explain how to adapt it for you.


    I stepped away from Mia and performed the first Consecutive Step. She watched intently. I repeated it several more times until she grasped the basic principles. Then I returned to her and, placing both hands on her thigh, slowly moved them downward, sequentially pressing my aura onto the muscle groups that needed to activate at the right moments.¡±


    ¡°Got it? ¡ª I asked when my hands reached her foot.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±


    ¡°Now transform your legs again and try it. I want to see.¡±


    Mia prepared herself and attempted the step¡ªbut instead, she tumbled forward and rolled across the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working¡­¡±


    ¡°Redhead, shorten your claws. You just plowed the ground like a damn plow!


    She glanced behind her and burst into laughter. Good grief, what am I going to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Get up and try again.¡±


    The training stretched on for several hours. I only stopped when I saw that she was completely spent. Well, for a first attempt, not bad. Mia barely dragged herself back to the cart and immediately fell asleep. Yeah, we definitely needed to work on her endurance. I climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat and set the cart in motion again.

 Chapter Twenty-Six. The Bride.

    From that day on, I started training the redhead for several hours each day. She would wake up in the morning, have breakfast, and then I would throw her off the cart for half an hour so she could run alongside it. After that, I would stop by the roadside and train her until noon. After lunch, Mia usually climbed onto the cart¡¯s roof and slept there until sunset, after which she would return inside and sleep until morning. By the time we reached the gates of Matan, Mia could easily perform the first three consecutive steps. Even with just a small part of the technique, she had become a truly formidable opponent in her class.


    I showed the guards the golden badge of the Vangan Adventurers¡¯ Guild, and they let us into the city. I immediately directed the cart to my teacher¡¯s house. I wondered how he was doing.


    I scanned the entire city, trying to find his aura. To my surprise, I found nothing. Strange. With the strength of a Battle Ancestor, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to hide it from me. That was only possible in two cases: first¡ªmy teacher had removed the seals restraining him and returned to the level of a God of War, and second¡ªhe wasn¡¯t in the city.


    Feeling a strange sense of unease, I urged the monster forward to reach the house as quickly as possible.


    My unease wasn¡¯t unfounded¡ªseveral blocks away, I noticed a massive stone cube where my teacher¡¯s courtyard should have been. What the hell was going on here? Indeed, a perfectly cubic stone slab lay on the plot, covered in runes unfamiliar to me. It seemed to have been placed there with care because not only were the surrounding buildings untouched, but even the gate was half-intact.


    Mia peeked at me from the cart.


    ¡° Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Damn right, something¡¯s wrong. This is my teacher¡¯s house.¡±


    She thought for a moment.


    ¡°This stone?¡±


    ¡°No, the stone crushed the house.¡±


    I took the reins and directed the cart toward Tot and Sui¡¯s estate. Their gates were opened by a frightened servant.


    ¡°Excuse me, my name is Aney. I¡¯m a friend of young master Tot and lady Sui. Can they see me now?¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    The servant shut the gate and left. A few minutes later, he returned and swung them open. I handed him the reins, and Mia and I headed toward the main house.


    I hugged Tot, who came out to meet us on the porch.


    ¡°Hey, brother! How are you? How¡¯s your sister?¡±


    I glanced at his right hand, which was now a high-quality mechanical prosthetic.


    ¡°Hey, brother! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    He pulled a letter from his storage and handed it to me.


    ¡°This is from the Kruk. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Tot nodded toward the stone cube.


    ¡°What the hell even happened here? Oh, by the way, this is Mia, my friend. You can speak freely in front of her¡±.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside and talk there.¡±


    We headed to the sitting room.


    ¡°About two years ago, in the middle of the night, your teacher knocked on my window and gave me this letter for you. He said everything was fine. But the next morning, a God of War appeared in Matan, searching for him, and it all ended with that boulder on your teacher¡¯s house.¡±


    I see. Such behavior¡ªdestroying houses out of rage¡ªmeant something personal. Raven, what the hell did you get yourself into? I hope you¡¯re alive. One God of War wouldn¡¯t be enough to corner and kill you.


    ¡°Did that happen then?¡± I asked, pointing at his hand.


    Tot glanced at his prosthetic.


    }Oh, no, that¡¯s a completely different story.¡±


    ¡°Tot, tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°I am telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I can always ask Sui. Unlike you, she trusts me.¡±


    ¡°I do trust you, Aney! Just promise me you¡¯ll keep your cool and not start a massacre like at the tournament.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m as calm as that rock over there!¡± I waved toward the boulder blocking the view from the window.


    ¡°It was Burgun.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is Burgun? Never heard of him.¡±


    ¡°Remember that blond guy from the Craftsmen¡¯s Guild?¡±


    I recalled the spear fight. I remembered not only that bastard¡¯s face but also his aura. Unlike my teacher, the blond was in the city, about ten kilometers away from me.


    ¡°What? This happened because of that fight? I¡¯ll rip that bastard¡¯s head off right now!¡±


    ¡°Stop, Aney, that incident has nothing to do with this!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°After your teacher disappeared, Burgun started courting Sui. At first, he behaved properly, but the longer it went on, the more aggressive he became. Sui avoided him as best she could, never reciprocating his advances.¡±


    I started boiling again. What a bastard.


    ¡°One day, he sent so-called ¡°matchmakers¡± to take my sister. Sui managed to escape, but my father, our guards, and I tried to hold them off. And¡­ my father died, and I lost my arm.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sui now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s in the magic academy, where Burgun can¡¯t reach her. But you understand¡ªshe can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°And what does the royal court or the church say?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely nothing. What¡¯s the life of some craftsman guild leader to them? Dust¡­¡±


    ¡°Is Burgun¡¯s family important in the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his father is the head of the Alchemists¡¯ Guild.¡±


    I thought tensely. Mia, enraged by what she heard, shot me a fiery glare, as if daring me to let this slide.


    ¡°Does Burgun have sisters??


    ?Why do you need to know??


    ¡°Just tell me, I¡¯ll explain later.¡±


    ¡°Yes, about three years ago, their family had a daughter.¡±


    I smirked. I had a plan.


    ¡°Tot, I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Speak, I¡¯ll help however I can.¡±


    ¡°Since my teacher¡¯s house is a bit uninhabitable, help Mia and me buy a nearby estate with a good training ground and hire servants for household chores.¡±


    I pulled out a pouch with ten thousand gold coins and handed it to the girl.


    ¡°Aney, you can stay with me, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s time for you to go, I want to sleep in my own house tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! It will be done, sir!¡±


    She grabbed Tot by the elbow and dragged him outside. I followed them out and pinpointed that the blond bastard was at home.


    Sorry, teacher, but you would have definitely approved of my actions.


    ¡°Aney, where are you going?¡± I heard panic in the guy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°To propose!¡±


    I leaped into the air.


    The head of the Alchemists¡¯ Guild had quite a nice estate. Maybe I should confiscate it? No, nonsense, I came here to cause destruction, so there will be destruction.


    With an aura strike, I shattered the main building¡¯s doors into splinters and stepped inside. A few guards rushed at me, but I sent them flying almost gently.


    ¡°The entire family of the guild head, to me! Immediately!¡± I roared so loudly that roof tiles crumbled, and window panes shattered.


    No one in the mansion could have missed that, nor would they dare disobey.


    First to arrive were the head of the guild and his son. Damn, the kid was an exact copy of his father.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the head¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I might have offended you, but please, forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear father-in-law, what offense could there be between family members? So, where is my bride? Or was my request too quiet?¡±


    At that moment, Burgun finally recognized me. A yellow, foul-smelling trickle ran down his pants, quickly forming a dark stain on the red carpet. The guild head noticed it.


    ¡°Father-in-law? Bride? Sir, I don¡¯t understand, I have a daughter, but she¡¯s only three years old¡ªfar too young for marriage!¡±


    ¡°Dear father-in-law, that¡¯s not a problem,¡± I stepped up to him and placed a hand on his shoulder, making the guild head collapse to his knees. ¡°You know, a man must raise his wife properly. So I decided to take care of it in advance. I¡¯ll take your daughter and raise her myself. And I¡¯ll do it so thoroughly, so meticulously, that she will personally gut your entire vile family like rotten fish! How do you like that prospect, dear father-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Sir, why are you doing this to my family? Please explain!¡±


    ¡°Why? Oh, no reason, just decided to get married suddenly¡­ Though, actually, there is one reason. Your eldest brat, I believe, has already figured it out. Am I right, Burgun?¡±


    The shaggy bastard remained silent¡ªperhaps he¡¯d lost his voice from fear? Or his mind?


    ¡°Sir!¡± the guild head tried to grab my hand. ¡°If my foolish son has done something, I will compensate for it, just tell me!¡±


    ¡°Compensate, you say?¡± I grabbed him by the hair and lifted him so that our eyes were level. ¡°Your bastard killed my girl¡¯s father and crippled her brother just because he wanted to toy with her! So tell me, you wretch, how will you compensate for that? Bring me your daughter. She is now my wife!¡±


    I dropped him and shouted again:


    ¡°If the entire guild head¡¯s family is not here this very moment, I will kill everyone in this mansion!¡±


    A minute later, a woman arrived with a three-year-old girl. I checked their auras to make sure they weren¡¯t trying to switch the child.


    ¡°Oh, my wife is quite adorable. Strange to see such a flower in a nest of vermin.¡±


    I approached the woman, shoved her aside, and took the girl into my arms.


    ¡°Hello, little one! What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Osia!¡± she babbled.


    ¡°Give me back my daughter!¡± the woman suddenly shrieked.


    ¡°Your daughter? Dear mother-in-law, she is my wife now, so you can go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Gram! Do something!¡± she started yelling at the guild head. ¡°Who is this man, and why is he taking our daughter?!¡±


    ¡°Dear, it¡¯s because of Burgun.¡±


    He quickly explained what their son had done.


    ¡°Hey, fools, don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t know when even the lowest beggar in Matan knows this story! You lying vermin disgust me. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    I turned toward the exit, but the girl¡¯s mother grabbed onto me.


    ¡°Please, sir, she¡¯s just an innocent child! Punish us, but don¡¯t take her! I will do whatever you say!¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± I pretended to hesitate.


    ¡°Yes, yes, sir, anything you say!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Bring me the ones who attacked my girl¡¯s family! You have one minute. Time starts now.¡±


    I must admit, she handled it faster. In less than a minute, five High-Rank Martial Masters stood before me. I didn¡¯t know if they were truly the ones, but the looks they gave Burgun were quite telling.


    I turned the little one in my arms so she could only see my shoulder and sealed her hearing with my aura. Then I pointed at the five men:


    ¡°Do you know why you are about to die?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t interested in their answer, so I lowered my finger and crushed them like rotten tomatoes.


    Burgun¡¯s mother collapsed onto her rear.


    ¡°I did what you asked, now give me back my daughter!¡±


    ¡°What? Did you think that was all? That simple? That the lackeys would die, but you wouldn¡¯t? Are you completely stupid?¡±


    ¡°Sir, what else do you want?¡±


    I pulled a dagger from my storage and threw it onto the floor.


    ¡°Right now, you will slit your bastard¡¯s throat, and the guild head will cut off his own right arm at the elbow. Then justice will be served, and I will leave, harming no one else.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Immediately!¡± I barked.


    Osia started crying, but that only worked in my favor. The woman, as if in a trance, grabbed the dagger with her pale fingers and advanced toward her son.


    ¡°No, mother! No, I¡¯m your son too! Mother, stop!¡± He couldn¡¯t even flinch, bound by my aura.


    The guild master tried to stop her, but she shoved him aside and plunged the dagger into Burgun¡¯s chest. He let out a choking sound, collapsing onto his back on the floor.


    ¡°I said cut his throat, you fool!¡±


    For a moment, she glanced at me with wild eyes, then grabbed the dagger again and started sawing off her own son¡¯s head.


    ¡°Enough! Give the dagger to your husband. It¡¯s his turn!¡±


    Sitting on the floor, she handed the bloodied dagger to Gram.


    ¡°Do it! Cut! It¡¯s your fault!¡± She screamed at him. ¡°You let him do whatever he wanted, hiding behind his status! Cuuuuut!¡±


    Pale-faced, Gram took the weapon and, after a few seconds of hesitation, cleanly severed his right arm at the elbow.


    ¡°We have fulfilled your conditions, master!¡± He said, clutching his veins with his left hand.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t touch anyone else here.¡±


    I walked toward the exit with the girl in my arms.


    ¡°Where are you taking her? You promised not to take our daughter.¡± Her mother asked weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her by the fence. I don¡¯t want her to see you like this, you wretches¡­¡±


    Just as I had said, I set the little one down near the gate and removed the aura plugs from her ears.


    ¡°Well, goodbye, Osia. Good luck to you!¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±


    Such a polite child. Strange that she was born into a family like that. I waved at her and leaped into the air, heading toward Tot¡¯s home.


    Since he and Mia weren¡¯t home yet, I tracked their auras and followed them.


    ¡°You sure know how to waste money!¡±


    I startled Mia by sneaking up on her from behind.


    ¡°Oh! Master! It was only two thousand!¡±


    She gestured around. The estate was truly luxurious.


    ¡°So, when¡¯s the wedding?¡± She decided to tease me.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, but it¡¯ll have to be canceled. I had a little¡­ falling out with my father-in-law, mother-in-law, and brother-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Aney!¡± Tot paled. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ wipe out the whole family¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, fool! Just that wretch Burgun. And even then, it wasn¡¯t me who killed him, but my mother-in-law.¡±


    ¡°God, Aney, what did you do there¡­¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it. It turned into a full-blown family drama worthy of the royal opera! I think rumors will spread through the city soon, and then you¡¯ll hear everything for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aney!¡±


    ¡°Enough of that. Right now, you and Mia should leave. I left some traces of my aura there, so today or tomorrow, I might get some uninvited guests. I don¡¯t want you caught up in it. Mia, you¡¯ll stay with Tot for a few days. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master! As you command, master!¡± She bared her teeth in a grin.


    Why was she so cheerful? Was she mocking me? And that tone¡­


    ¡°Aney, I think you shouldn¡¯t wait for them either. Get out of the city!¡±


    Tot was genuinely worried about me.


    ¡°You really think so?¡± I released all my power, though carefully enough not to harm them.


    ¡°Oh, master!¡± Mia bent slightly and smacked Tot on the back of the head. ¡°My master is a High-Rank Battle Ancestor. Who here could possibly harm him?!¡±


    I retracted my aura.


    ¡°Battle Ancestor? Aney, you keep surprising me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough already. You two need to get going.¡±


    Finally pushing them out onto the street, I closed the gate and sat on the porch of my new home, spreading my aura generously so my visitors wouldn¡¯t have to search too long to find me.